1 


!■  ■■  — ^ . A "w  1 ^ l ^ ^ ^ 

f 

^ The  person  charging  this  material  is  re- 
N sponsible  for  its  return  to  the  library  from 
v which  it  was  withdrawn  on  or  before  the 
a Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft,  mutilation,  and  underlining  of  books 
^ are  reasons  for  disciplinary  action  and  may 

\j  result  in  dismissal  from  the  University.  • 

4 UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS  LIBRARY  AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN  V 

N 

D E 

; 91980 

1 m i 

1975  DK 

1 2 mo  ; 

| NOV  i ' 53 

75 

4 

k| 

1 

j MAY  St 

CO 

fV 

ifi 

f 

> 

WJ6^1 

378 

\ 

> 

1 J 1 ' v V. 

r . 

% 

J FE3  ? 13 

V 

# 

/ 

, DEC  - 3V 

/ 

| APR  1 0 

384 

r 

t 

L161  — 0-1096 

Famous  Fiction  Library 


A new  series  of  novels,  which  will  contain  the  great  books  of  the 
greatest  novelists,  in  distinctively  good-looking  cloth-bound  volumes, 
with  attractive  new  features. 

Size,  five  by  seven  and  a quarter  inches;  printed  from  new 
plates,  and  bound  in  cloth.  The  price  is  half  of  the  lowest  price  at 
which  cloth-bound  novels  have  been  sold  heretofore,  and  the  books 
are  better  than  many  of  the  higher-priced  editions. 

The  following  hooks  are  ready  to  deliver 
SECTION  ONE 

1.  Aikenside By  Mary  J.  Holmes 

2.  Dora  Deane Mary  J.  Holmes 

3.  Lena  Rivers 

4.  Beulah 

5.  Inez 

6.  The  Baronet’s  Bride  . . 

7.  Who  Wins  ? 

8.  Staunch  as  a Woman  . . 

9.  Led  by  Love  .... 

10.  Cast  Up  by  the  Tide  . . 

11.  Golden  Gates  .... 

13.  Ten  Nights  in  a Bar  Room 


Mary  J.  Holmes 
“ Augusta  J.  Evans 
“ Augusta  J.  Evans 
“ May  Agnes  Fleming 
‘k  May  Agnes  Fleming 
“ Charles  Garvice 
“ Charles  Garvice 
‘k  Dora  Delmar 
“ Bertha  M.  Clay 
“ T.  S.  Arthur 


SECTION  TWO 


IB. 

14. 

15. 

16. 

17. 

18. 

19. 

20. 
21. 
22. 

23. 

24. 


Faith  Gartney’s  Girlhood 
Soldiers  Three  .... 
The  Light  That  Failed  . 
Daddy’s  Girl  .... 
The  Rifle  Rangers  . . . 

Two  Years  Before  the  Mast 
Great  Expectations,  Vol.  1. 
“ “ Yol.  2. 

Ishmael,  Vol.  1 

k‘  Vol.  2.  . . . 

Self-Raised,  Vol.  1.  . . 

“ “ Vol.  2.  . . 


By  A.  D.  T.  Whitney 
Rudyard  Kipling 
“ Rudyard  Kipling 
“ L.  T.  Meade 
“ Mayne  Reid 
“ R.  H.  Dana 
“ Charles  Dickens 

it  fcfc  tfc 

“ E.  D.  E.kN.  Southworth 
“ E.  D.  E.  N.  Southworth 


Other  books  of  the  same  high  class  will  follow  these  until  the 
Library  contains  one  hundred  titles. 

Ask  for  The  N.  Y.  Book  Co.’s  Famous  Fiction  Books. 


THE  NEW  YORK  BOOK  COMPANY,  Publishers 
147  Fourth  Avenue,  New  York,  N.  Y. 


“ Harry  Raymond,  manager  of  the  New  York  branch 
of  Lindsey  & Company  of  London,  England.’ * 


SINK  OR  SWIM 


OR 

HARRY  RAYMOND’S  RESOLVE 


BY 


HORATIO  ALGER,  Jr. 

AUTHOR  OF 

“ STRONG  AND  STEADY,”  “STRIVE  AND  SUCCEED,”  TRY  AND  TRUST,” 
“ BOUND  TO  RISE,”  “ BRAVE  AND  BOLD,”  “ DO  AND  DARE,” 
“WAIT  AND  HOPE,”  “SLOW  AND  SURE,” 

“THE  CASH  BOY,”  ETC. 


NEW  YORK 

THE  NEW  YORK  BOOK  COMPANY 
1909 


BIOGRAPHY  AND  BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Horatio  Alger,  Jr.,  an  author  who  lived  among  and 
for  boys  and  himself  remained  a boy  in  heart  and  asso- 
ciation till  death,  wa£  born  at  Revere,  Mass.,  January  13, 
1834.  He  was  the  son  of  a clergyman;  was  graduated  at 
Harvard  College  in  1852,  and  at  its  Divinity  School  in 
1860;  and  was  pastor  of  the  Unitarian  Church  at  Brewster, 
Mass.,  in  1862-66. 

In  the  latter  year  he  settled  in  New  York  and  began 
drawing  public  attention  to  the  condition  and  needs  of 
street  boys.  He  mingled  with  them,  gained  their  confi- 
dence, showed  a personal  concern  in  their  affairs,  and 
stimulated  them  to  honest  and  useful  living.  With  his 
first  story  he  won  the  hearts  of  all  red-blooded  boys  every- 
where, and  of  the  seventy  or  more  that  followed  over  a 
million  copies  were  sold  during  the  author’s  lifetime. 

In  his  later  life  he  was  in  appearance  a short,  stout, 
bald-headed  man,  with  cordial  manners  and  whimsical 
views  of  things  that  amused  all  who  met  him.  He  died  at 
Natick,  Mass.,  July  18,  1899. 

Mr.  Alger’s  stories  are  as  popular  now  as  when  first 
published,  because  they  treat  of  real  live  boys  who  were 
always  up  and  about — just  like  the  boys  found  everywhere 
to-day.  They  are  pure  in  tone  and  inspiring  in  influence, 
and  many  reforms  in  the  juvenile  life  of  New  York  may 
be  traced  to  them.  Among  the  best  known  are: 

Strong  and  Steady;  Strive  and  Succeed;  Try  and  Trust; 
Bound  to  Rise;  Risen  from  the  Ranks;  Herbert  Carter's 
Legacy;  Brave  and  Bold;  Jack's  Ward;  Shifting  for  Him- 
self; Wait  and  Hope ; Paul  the  Peddler;  Phil  the  Fiddler; 
Slow  and  Sure;  Julius  the  Street  Boy;  Tom  the  Bootblack; 
Struggling  Upward;  Facing  the  World;  The  Cash  Boy; 
Making  His  Way;  Tony  the  Tramp;  Joe's  Luck;  Do  and 
Dare;  Only  an  Irish  Boy;  Sink  or  Swim;  A Cousin's  Con- 
spiracy; Andy  Gordon;  Bob  Burton;  Harry  Vane;  Hector's 
Inheritance;  Mark  Mason's  Triumph;  Sam's  Chance;  The 
Telegraph  Boy;  The  Young  Adventurer;  The  Young  Out- 
law; The  Young  Salesman , and  Luke  Walton . 


SINK  OR  SWIM 


CHAPTER  I 

THE  VERNON  HIGH  SCHOOL 

“ Sink  or  swim,  live  or  die,  survive  or  perish,  I give  my 
hand  and  my  heart  to  this  vote.” 

These  words  were  declaimed  in  a clear,  ringing  voice 
from  the  platform  of  the  Vernon  High  School.  The 
speaker  was  a boy  of  fifteen,  well-knit  and  vigorous,  with 
a frank,  manly  expression,  and  a prepossessing  face.  His 
dark  intellectual  brow,  and  his  attitude,  as  he  faced  his 
schoolmates,  was  one  of  ease  and  unconscious  grace.  He 
had  learned  the  orator’s  secret— to  be  in  earnest — and  he 
carried  his  audience  with  him.  When  he  bowed  and  walked 
to  his  desk,  the  boys  broke  into  spontaneous  applause. 
Though  this  was  contrary  to  the  rules  of  the  school,  Reu- 
ben Tower,  A.M.,  the  principal,  uttered  no  reprimand. 

“ Very  well  indeed,  Master  Raymond ! You  speak  as 
if  you  felt  it,”  he  said. 

Harry  Raymond  looked  gratified  at  this  double  com- 
mendation. The  applause  of  his  schoolmates  pleased  him, 
for  he  was  by  no  means  indifferent  to  their  good  opinion, 
which  he  tried  on  all  occasions  to  deserve.  He  was  no  less 
pleased  with  Mr.  Tower’s  praise,  for  he  had  a high  respect 
for  his  ability,  and  that  praise  was  never  lightly  bestowed. 

I have  spoken  of  Harry’s  good  appearance.  I am 
obliged  to  confess  that  his  dress  had  nothing  to  do  with 
this.  In  fact,  his  jacket  and  pants  were  of  very  coarse 
texture,  and  by  no  means  elegant  in  fit.  Harry  was  the 
son  of  a house  carpenter — an  industrious  and  intelligent 

5 


6 


The  Vernon  High  School 


man,  but  obliged  to  economize  strictly  in  order  to  lay 
aside  a hundred  dollars  a year  as  a provision  for  the 
future. 

The  applause  which  followed  our  hero’s  declamation 
was  almost  unanimous.  I say  almost , for  there  were  two 
boys  who  did  not  join  in  it.  One  of  these  was  James 
Turner,  a boy  about  Harry’s  age,  the  son  of  Squire 
Turner,  the  wealthiest  man  in  Vernon.  His  dress  afforded 
quite  a contrast  to  the  ill-fitting  garments  of  our  young 
hero.  James  had  accompanied  his  father  to  New  York, 
where  his  measure  had  been  left  with  a Broadway  tailor, 
who  had  made  up  the  suit  and  sent  it  to  Vernon  by  ex- 
press. The  cloth  was  very  fine,  and  there  was  a style  and 
neatness  of  fit  about  the  clothes  of  which  James  felt 
proud.  He  regarded  his  companions  with  a supercilious 
air,  as  if  convinced  of  his  own  immeasurable  superiority, 
in  dress  at  least. 

There  was  another  boy,  sitting  next  to  James,  who  also 
refrained  from  joining  in  the  applause.  This  was  Tom 
Barton,  a friend  and  hanger-on  of  James  Turner,  who,  by 
persistent  flattery,  earned  the  privilege  of  being  treated 
with  half-contemptuous  familiarity  and  condescension  by 
the  young  aristocrat.  He  knew  that  James  did  not  like 
Harry  Raymond,  and  the  sneer  which  he  saw  on  the  lips 
of  his  patron  gave  him  the  cue.  He  attempted  to  imitate 
it,  and  gaze  scornfully  at  the  young  orator  in  his  momen- 
tary triumph. 

46  James  Turner!  ” called  out  the  principal. 

James  had  selected  a good  piece — Patrick  Henry’s  well- 
known  appeal  to  arms,  familiar  to  every  schoolboy,  com- 
mencing, “ I have  but  one  lamp  by  which  my  feet  are 
guided,  and  that  is  the  lamp  of  experience.” 

It  is  a fine  piece  of  oratory,  lofty  in  tone  and  sentiment, 
and  should  be  spoken  with  dignified  earnestness.  James 
Turner’s  voice,  which  was  shrill,  was  scarcely  calculated 
to  do  justice  to  it.  When  he  came  to  the  clause,  66  We 


The  Vernon  High  School 


7 


have  prostrated  ourselves  before  the  throne,”  he  suited  the 
action  to  the  word,  and  sank  upon  his  knees.  But,  afraid 
of  soiling  his  pantaloons,  he  first  spread  out  his  silk  hand- 
kerchief on  the  platform,  and  this  spoiled  whatever  effect 
the  action  might  otherwise  have  had.  There  was  a general 
titter,  which  the  young  aristocrat  saw  with  anger. 

But  a more  serious  contretemps  awaited  him.  A little 
further  on,  the  orator  says,  “ We  have  been  spurned,  with 
contempt,  from  the  foot  of  the  throne.”  Here  again, 
James,  with  a striking  lack  of  judgment,  thought  it  would 
heighten  the  effect  to  suit  the  action  to  the  word.  Accord- 
ingly, he  prepared  to  kick  out  with  his  right  foot.  Un- 
fortunately, he  was  so  provoked  with  his  schoolmates,  for 
their  lacjk  of  appreciation  of  the  other  point  he  had  made, 
that  he  executed  the  manceuver,  if  it  may  properly  be  so- 
called,  with  a spiteful  emphasis  which  was  too  much  for 
his  equilibrium.  He  lost  his  balance,  and  fell  forward  in 
a ludicrous  manner,  and  rolled  over  on  the  floor  of  the 
schoolroom. 

There  was  a wild  burst  of  laughter,  in  which,  after  an 
ineffectual  attempt  to  resist  the  infection,  Mr.  Tower  him- 
self was  compelled  to  join.  Boys  laughed  till  the  tears 
came  into  their  eyes,  and  the  merriment  was  only  increased 
when  James  Turner  rose  to  his  feet,  and  with  an  air  of 
offended  majesty  marched  indignantly  to  his  seat,  darting 
a look  of  withering  scorn,  as  he  meant  it  to  be,  at  his 
youthful  audience. 

The  principal,  however,  quickly  recovered  himself,  and 
said: 

“ Boys,  that  will  do.  Turner,  you  must  excuse  the  boys 
for  a little  good-natured  merriment  at  your  expense.  I 
think  your  conception  of  the  gestures  proper  to  use  with 
your  piece  is  not  quite  correct.  Your  intention  was  good, 
though  the  effect  was  injured  by  circumstances.” 

These  remarks  ought  to  have  appeased  the  offended 
orator,  but  he  evidently  did  not  mean  to  be  appeased  so 


8 


The  Vernon  High  School 


readily.  His  feeling  of  mortification  was  swallowed  up  in 
a greater  feeling  of  anger  and  irritation  at  the  presump- 
tion of  his  schoolmates,  in  daring  to  laugh  at  him,  the  son 
of  the  richest  man  in  Vernon. 

When  the  speaking  was  over,  Mr.  Tower  rose  and  said : 

“ Boys,  you  are  aware  that  at  the  commencement  of  the 
term  I offered  a prize  to  the  boy  who,  in  your  own  judg- 
ment, should  be  pronounced  to  have  succeeded  best  in 
declamation,  taking  into  consideration  the  whole  term.  As 
this  is  the  last  time  we  shall  declaim  before  vacation,  I will 
call  for  the  vote  now.” 

Slips  of  paper  were  accordingly  distributed,  and  the 
boys  were  soon  busy  in  recording  their  votes. 

“ Sheffield,  you  may  collect  the  votes,”  said  Mr.  Turner. 

The  count  over,  he  rapped  on  his  desk. 

“ Boys,”  he  said,  “ I will  announce  the  vote.  Votes  cast, 
fifty.  Of  these  Walter  Sheffield  has  one;  James  Turner, 
two,  and  the  remainder,  forty-seven  in  number,  are  for 
Harry  Raymond,  to  whom  I have  great  pleasure  in  award- 
ing the  prize,  of  which  he  has  been  pronounced  worthy  by 
the  nearly  unanimous  vote  of  his  schoolmates.  Raymond, 
you  will  come  forward.” 

Harry  Raymond  advanced  toward  the  teacher’s  desk, 
amid  the  loud  applause  of  his  companions. 

Mr.  Tower  placed  in  his  hands  a handsomely  bound  vol- 
ume, consisting  of  selections  from  the  best  efforts  of  ora- 
tors, ancient  and  modern,  saying: 

“ I have  great  pleasure  in  giving  you  this  volume,  Ray- 
mond, for  my  own  judgment  approves  the  selection  of 
your  school  fellows.  I trust  you  will  be  able  to  express 
in  your  life,  as  you  have  so  appropriately  done  upon  the 
platform,  the  lofty  sentiments  of  our  best  orators.” 

There  was  a flush  of  gratification  upon  our  hero’s 
cheek,  as  he  received  the  book  with  a respectful  bow,  and 
returned  to  his  seat,  amid  the  renewed  applause  of  his 
fellow-pupils. 


Sour  Grapes 


9 


CHAPTER  II 

SOUR  GRAPES 

Harry  Raymond  lived  in  a small  house,  just  off  the 
main  street,  fronting  on  a narrow  road  or  lane.  The 
building  lot,  consisting  of  an  acre  of  land,  his  father  had 
bought  three  years  before  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  dol- 
lars. After  paying  for  it  cash  down,  he  found  that  he 
had  but  one  hundred  dollars  left  toward  the  house  which 
he  wanted  to  build.  Under  these  circumstances  he  went 
to  Squire  Turner  and  asked  for  a loan.  Knowing  that 
his  money  would  be  safe,  the  squire  agreed  to  furnish  him 
what  money  he  might  need  toward  the  house,  taking  a 
mortgage  upon  it  when  it  was  completed. 

Mr.  Raymond,  therefore,  at  once  commenced  building. 
His  house  cost  a thousand  dollars,  of  which  Squire  Turner 
furnished  him  seven  hundred,  the  balance  being  made  up 
of  his  own  labor  and  cash  in  hand.  So,  when  all  was  done, 
he  regarded  himself  as  worth  a property  of  twelve  hun- 
dred dollars,  subject  to  a mortgage  of  seven  hundred. 
During  the  three  years  that  had  since  elapsed  he  had  man- 
aged, besides  paying  interest,  to  pay  up  three  hundred 
dollars  of  the  mortgage. 

Besides  Harry,  there  was  his  sister  Katy,  a little  girl 
of  ten,  sweet  and  winning  in  her  ways,  to  whom  he  was 
warmly  attached. 

Mr.  Raymond  had  kept  Harry  steadily  at  school,  feel- 
ing that  a good  education  would  be  of  far  more  value  to 
him  in  after  life  than  the  small  amount  he  might  earn  if 
kept  at  work.  Harry  had  justified  this  determination, 
having  acquitted  himself  on  all  occasions  most  creditably 
in  all  the  studies  which  he  pursued.  Out  of  school  he 
found  time  to  work  in  the  garden,  and  assist  in  various 
ways,  by  sawing  and  splitting  what  wood  was  required  for 


IO 


Sour  Grapes 


family  use,  so  that  his  father,  on  returning  from  his  day’s 
labor  was  not  under  the  necessity  of  fatiguing  himself  by 
extra  work. 

When  school  was  dismissed  Harry  Raymond  was  sur- 
rounded by  his  friends. 

“ I congratulate  you,  Harry,”  said  Walter  Sheffield, 
good-naturedly,  “ which  is  doing  the  handsome  thing,  con- 
sidering that  I was  your  rival.  You  only  had  forty-six 
more  votes  than  I.” 

“You  voted  for  yourself,  didn’t  you,  Sheffield?”  said 
Will  Pomeroy. 

“ I’m  not  going  to  expose  myself,  if  I did.” 

“ Shouldn’t  wonder  if  Turner  voted  for  himself,”  said 
one  of  the  boys,  in  a low  voice. 

“ But  he  had  two  votes.” 

“ Oh,  Tom  Barton  cast  the  other  vote,  of  course,”  said 
Will  Pomeroy. 

“ Say,  Turner,  did  you  vote  for  yourself?  ” called  out 
one  of  the  boys. 

“ None  of  your  business,”  said  James  Turner. 

He  stood  a little  on  one  side  with  his  crony,  Tom  Bar- 
ton, surveying  the  scene  with  an  ill-tempered  scowl.  In 
fact,  he  hated  our  hero,  for  no  good  reason  except  that 
Harry  was  his  acknowledged  superior  in  acquirements. 

“ Why  don’t  you  come  and  congratulate  Raymond  on 
his  prize  ? ” 

“ I’d  rather  congratulate  him  on  his  pantaloons,”  said 
'James,  with  a sneer. 

“ What’s  the  matter  with  them?  ” 

“ Patches  seem  to  be  in  fashion,”  said  James. 

Of  course  the  attention  of  all  the  boys  was  attracted 
to  Harry’s  knee,  and  the  patch,  which  had  hitherto 
escaped  observation,  was  discovered. 

Harry  Raymond’s  cheek  flushed,  for  he  saw  that  an 
insult  was  intended,  but  he  did  not  at  once  speak. 

“ For  shame,  Turner ! ” said  Will  Pomeroy,  indig- 


Sour  Grapes 


1 1 


nantly,  and  it  was  evident  that  the  other  boys  sympathized 
with  him  in  his  feeling. 

“ What  should  I be  ashamed  of?  ” 

“ For  your  meanness  in  twitting  Harry  with  the 
patch.” 

“ I didn’t ; I only  mentioned  it.” 

“ You  are  envious  because  he  got  the  prize.” 

“ What  do  I care  for  the  trumpery  prize?  It  didn’t 
cost  more  than  a dollar  and  a half.  My  father  will  buy 
me  a dozen  such  books  if  I want  them.” 

“ Perhaps  he  will ; but  for  all  that  you’d  have  taken  it 
quick  enough  if  you  could  have  got  it.  It  isn’t  the  value 
of  the  book,  it’s  what  it  means.” 

“ What  does  it  mean  ? 99 

“ That  Harry  Raymond  is  the  best  speaker  in  the 
Vernon  High  School.” 

“ Boys,”  said  Harry,  quietly,  “ don’t  trouble  your- 
selves to  defend  me.  I don’t  care  what  James  Turner 
says.  Perhaps  the  book  didn’t  cost  more  than  a dollar 
and  a half,  but  it  was  given  me  by  your  votes,  and  that 
makes  it  worth  more  to  me  than  if  it  cost  a hundred 
dollars.” 

“ Three  cheers  for  Harry  Raymond ! ” called  out  Wal- 
ter Sheffield,  waving  his  arm,  and  giving  the  signal. 

The  three  cheers  were  given  with  a will. 

66  Now  three  groans  for  James  Turner!” 

“ No,  boys,”  said  Harry,  promptly;  “ don’t  do  that.” 
“ But  he  insulted  you.” 

“ I suppose  you  mean  about  the  patch.  But  never 
mind  about  that.  If  I get  my  clothes  torn,  I can’t  afford 
to  throw  them  aside.  I don’t  like  patches  better  than  any- 
body else,  but  till  I get  richer  I shall  wear  them.” 

Harry  spoke  so  manfully  that  the  boys  heartily  sympa- 
thized with  him.  It  might  have  been  supposed  that  James 
Turner  would  have  been  convinced  of  his  meanness,  and 
ashamed  of  it;  but  he  was  essentially  a mean  boy,  and  it 


12 


A Sudden  Blow 


may  be  added  that  a part  of  his  meanness  came  to  him 
from  his  father,  who,  though  a rich  man,  was  sordid  and 
covetous.  So  James  now  could  not  refrain  from  a parting 
sneer. 

44  If  Raymond  wears  patches  because  he  is  poor,”  he 
said,  44  I’ll  give  him  a pair  of  pants  that  I’ve  got  through 
wearing,  any  time  when  he’ll  come  up  to  the  house.” 

46  You  needn’t  trouble  yourself,”  said  Harry,  angry  at 
the  insult.  44  When  I want  your  cast-off  clothes  I’ll  let 
you  know.  I’ll  go  in  rags  first.” 

44  Just  as  you  choose,”  said  James.  44  There’s  no  ac- 
counting for  tastes.  Come  along,  Barton.” 

The  two*  boys  walked  away,  not  much  regretted  by 
those  they  left  behind. 

44  The  beggarly  upstart ! ” said  James  to  his  compan- 
ion. 44  He  puts  on  airs  enough  for  a pauper.” 

44  So  he  does,”  said  Barton.  44  He  can’t  speak  half  as 
well  as  you.  But  Mr.  Tower’s  prejudiced.” 

44 1 don’t  care  for  his  miserable  prizes,”  said  James. 
44  They’re  not  worth  thinking  of.” 

It  was  only  another  illustration  of  the  well-known 
fable  of  the  fox  and  the  grapes. 

CHAPTER  III 

A SUDDEN  BLOW 

Harry  Raymond,  after  receiving  the  congratulations 
of  his  schoolmates,  took  his  way  homeward  by  a short  cut 
across  the  field. 

44  See  what  I’ve  got,  mother,”  said  Harry,  holding  up 
his  prize. 

44  What  is  it,  Harry  ? ” 

44  It’s  the  prize  for  declamation.  The  boys  took  a vote, 
and  it  was  awarded  to  me  by  forty-seven  votes  out  of 
fifty.” 


A Sudden  Blow 


12 


“ 1 am  very  glad  to  hear  it,55  said  Mrs.  Raymond. 

“ Who  were  the  three  boys  that  didn’t  vote  for  you?  ” 
asked  Katy. 

“ I was  one  of  them,”  said  Harry,  smiling. 

“ Who  did  you  vote  for?  ” 

“ For  Walter  Sheffield.” 

“Who  got  the  other  two  votes?” 

“ James  Turner.” 

“ He’s  an  awful  disagreeable  boy,”  said  Katy.  “ He 
puts  on  all  sorts  of  airs  just  because  his  father  is  rich.  I 
wish  father  was  as  rich  as  Squire  Turner.” 

“ Perhaps  you’d  like  to  have  him  for  a father?  ” 

“No,  I shouldn’t,”  said  Katy,  quickly.  “ He’s  just 
as  bad  for  a man  as  James  is  for  a boy.” 

“ So,  you  see,  money  isn’t  everything,”  said  her  mother. 
There  was  a deeper  meaning  in  these  words  than  her 
children  knew.  As  a girl,  Mrs.  Raymond  had  been  very 
handsome,  and  even  now,  at  the  age  of  thirty-six,  she 
retained  much  of  her  good  looks.  It  was  not  generally 
known  that  Squire  Turner  had  been  an  aspirant  for  her 
hand.  But  though  he  was  even  then  rich,  she  quietly  re- 
jected his  suit,  and  accepted  Mr.  Raymond,  a journeyman 
carpenter,  with  less  than  a hundred  dollars. 

Squire  Turner  was  not  a forgiving  man,  and  his  resent- 
ment was  bitter,  though  he  did  not  choose  to  show  it  pub- 
licly. But  none  the  less  he  nursed  his  anger,  and  waited 
patiently  for  an  opportunity  to  repay,  by  some  grievous 
injury,  the  wrong  which  he  fancied  he  had  suffered.  He 
married  a Miss  Ellis,  a sharp-tempered  spinster  from  a 
neighboring  town,  whose  only  redeeming  point  was  the 
possession  of  ten  thousand  dollars  in  her  own  right.  Her 
husband  cared  nothing  for  her,  but  only  for  her  money, 
and  the  marriage  was  far  from  being  a happy  one.  Do- 
mestic dissension  and  almost  continual  wrangling  were 
what  James  had  witnessed  from  his  babyhood  up  to  the 
time  of  his  mother’s  death,  a year  previous ; and  perhaps 


i4 


A Sudden  Blow 


it  is  not  surprising  that  the  son  of  such  parents  should 
have  been  unpopular,  and  possessed  of  disagreeable  traits. 

Yet  Mr.  Raymond  had  applied  to  Squire  Turner  for 
money  to  assist  him  in  building  his  house.  The  squire 
had  two  objects  in  granting  this  request.  First,  the  se- 
curity was  ample,  and  the  investment  a good  one;  and, 
secondly,  a debtor  is  always  to  some  extent  in  the  power 
of  his  creditor. 

“ What  piece  did  you  speak  to-day,  Harry  ? ” asked  his 
mother. 

“ The  supposed  speech  of  John  Adams.  You  remember 
how  it  begins : 4 Sink  or  swim,  live  or  die,  survive  or  per- 
ish, I give  my  hand  and  my  heart  to  this  vote.’ 99 

“ Yes,  I remember  it.” 

“ I have  been  thinking,  mother,”  continued  Harry, 
“ that  I shall  take  my  motto  from  it.” 

“ What  do  you  mean  ? ” 

44 1 mean  this : Sink  or  swim,  I am  going  to  do  my  duty, 
and  try  to  succeed  in  life.  I am  not  going  to  be  fright- 
ened by  obstacles,  but  am  going  to  push  on  as  well  as 
I can.” 

“ It’s  a good  motto,  Harry.  I hope  you’ll  have 
strength  to  adhere  to  it.” 

66 1 think  I’ll  go  out  and  split  a little  wood,  now, 
mother.” 

“ I wish  you  would.  I always  burn  a good  deal  on 
ironing  days.” 

At  half-past  five  Harry  re-entered  the  house. 

“ Isn’t  supper  ready,  mother  ? ” he  asked. 

“ Yes,  Harry,  it  is  ready ; but  your  father  has  not  got 
home  yet.  I have  been  waiting  for  him.” 

“ Where  is  he  at  work?  ” 

“ On  Doctor  Lamson’s  house,  just  across  the  railroad. 
The  doctor  is  in  a hurry  to  get  it  finished  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible, and  perhaps  the  carpenters  are  working  extra 
hours.” 


A Sudden  Blow 


15 


Not  a shadow  of  apprehension  was  in  Mrs.  Raymond’s 
mind  as  she  spoke,  but  already  a heavy  calamity  had  fallen 
upon  her. 

Six  o’clock  came,  and  Mr.  Raymond  had  not  returned. 

“ I think  you  had  better  sit  down  to  tea,  children,”  said 
their  mother.  “ I am  not  very  hungry,  and  I will  wait 
for  your  father.” 

Another  hour  passed  away. 

“ I wonder  your  father  does  not  come,”  said  Mrs.  Ray- 
mond, with  a little  vague  restlessness,  which  had  not  yet 
been  converted  into  anxiety.  “ He  has  not  often  been  so 
late  as  this,  without  telling  me  beforehand  that  he  meant 
to  stay  away.” 

“ I think  I will  go  out  and  meet  him,”  said  Harry. 

To  this  Mrs.  Raymond  made  no  objection,  feeling 
rather  relieved  by  the  proposal  of  her  son. 

Harry  walked  slowly  up  the  road  in  the  direction  of  his 
father’s  probable  return.  He  strained  his  eyes  to  see 
through  the  gathering  twilight,  but  could  see  nothing  of 
his  father.  Rather  surprised  at  this,  he  kept  on,  until  he 
happened  to  meet  in  the  street  Hiram  Payson,  who  he 
knew  had  also  been  employed  on  Doctor  Lamson’s  house. 

“ Good  evening,  Mr.  Payson,”  he  said. 

“ Good  evening,  Harry;  where  are  you  going?  To  the 
store?” 

“ No ; I thought  I would  come  out  and  see  if  I could 
meet  my  father.” 

“ Meet  your  father?  Why,  where  has  he  gone?  ” 

“ He  hasn’t  got  home  from  work  yet.  Did  you  start 
before  him  ? ” 

“ No;  he  started  before  me.” 

“ He  did ! ” exclaimed  Harry,  in  surprise.  “ What  time 
was  that  ? ” 

“ About  five  o’clock.  I know  it  was  not  later  than 
that.” 

“ Where  can  he  be  ? 


i6 


After  the  Funeral 


“ I’ll  tell  you  what,  Harry  ,”  said  Hiram  Payson,  “ if 
you  are  going  to  look  for  him,  I’ll  join  you.” 

“ Thank  you,  Mr.  Payson.  I wish  you  would.” 

The  two  pushed  on  in  the  direction  of  Doctor  Lamson’s 
new  house.  They  reached  the  railroad,  and,  as  if  by 
mutual  consent,  paused  and  looked  about  them. 

“ Your  father  sometimes  walks  on  the  railroad  a little 
distance,  as  far  as  Carter’s  pasture.  Perhaps  we  had  bet- 
ter take  that  way.” 

Harry  assented.  There  was  a scared  look  on  his  face, 
and  a fear  which  he  did  not  dare  to  define  to  himself. 

It  was  realized  all  too  soon.  About  fifty  rods  distant, 
they  came  upon  the  mangled  remains  of  his  father  lying 
stretched  across  the  track.  His  hearing  had  been  affected 
by  a fever,  which  he  had  three  years  previous.  It  was  evi- 
dent that  as  he  was  walking  on  the  track,  the  train  sweep- 
ing round  a curve  had  come  upon  him  unawares,  and  his 
life  was  the  forfeit.  Harry  uttered  one  shriek  of  horror, 
and  sank  down  beside  his  father’s  body,  now  cold  in 
death. 

CHAPTER  IV 

AFTER  THE  FUNERAL 

The  grief  of  Mrs.  Raymond  and  her  two  children  for 
the  death  of  the  husband  and  father  was  very  sharp  and 
poignant.  Had  he  died  at  home  of  some  lingering  illness, 
their  minds  would  have  been  prepared  in  some  measure  for 
the  stroke.  But,  cut  off  as  he  was  in  an  instant,  the  blow 
fell  upon  them  very  heavily. 

On  the  third  day  after  the  body  was  found  the  funeral 
took  place.  Harry  attended  as  chief  mourner,  for  his 
mother  was  compelled  to  remain  at  home  on  account  of 
illness.  But  when  the  funeral  was  over  other  cares  forced 
themselves  upon  their  attention. 

They  were  gathered  in  the  little  sitting-room  one  even- 


After  the  Funeral 


17 


ing  about  a week  after  Mr.  Raymond’s  death.  Mrs.  Ray- 
mond was  looking  sad  and  pale,  while  Harry’s  face  was 
sober  and  earnest.  He  already  began  to  realize  that  his 
father’s  responsibilities  had  fallen  on  his  young  shoulders. 

44  It  is  time,  mother,”  he  said,  44  that  we  began  to  talk 
about  our  future  plans.” 

46 1 am  sure  I don’t  know  what  we  shall  do,”  said  his 
mother,  sighing. 

44  Whatever  we  do,  mother,  we  won’t  despond.  There 
are  a great  many  ways  of  getting  a living,  and  I know 
that  we  shall  get  along  somehow.” 

44 1 don’t  know,”  said  Mrs.  Raymond,  dubiously. 

44  Do  you  remember  that  piece  I spoke  the  other  day?  ” 
44  The  one  you  got  the  prize  for,  Harry?”  said  his 
sister. 

44  It  wasn’t  for  that  only,  but  for  speaking  the  whole 
term.  The  piece  began  with  4 Sink  or  Swim ; ’ and  I told 
you  then  that  I meant  to  take  that  for  my  motto.” 

44  What  do  you  mean,  Harry  ? ” 

44 1 mean  this,  mother,”  said  Harry,  with  energy, 
44  that,  sink  or  swim,  I am  going  to  do  my  best ; and  if  I 
do  that,  I think  it’ll  be  swim  and  not  sink.” 

44  But  you  are  so  young,  Harry,”  said  his  mother. 

44 1 am  fifteen,”  said  Harry,  drawing  himself  up.  44 1 
am  well  and  strong,  and  I can  work.” 

44  Do  you  think  you  could  build  houses,  Harry  ? ” asked 
Katy. 

44  None  that  would  be  worth  living  in,”  he  said,  smiling. 
44 1 don’t  mean  to  be  a carpenter.  It  would  take  too  long 
to  learn,  and  the  pay  is  never  very  large.  But  the  first 
thing  to  do,  mother,  is  to  see  how  we  stand.” 

44  There’s  this  house.  That  is  all  we  have,  and  Squire 
Turner  holds  a mortgage  on  that.” 

44  Then  we  own  it  all  except  four  hundred  dollars.  It 
is  worth  fully  twelve  hundred  dollars,  so  that  we  are  worth 
at  least  eight  hundred  dollars.” 


i8 


After  the  Funeral 


“ That  won’t  last  very  long,”  said  Mrs.  Raymond. 

“ Not  if  we  spend  it;  but  I hope  we  shan’t  have  to  do 
that.  Still  it  gives  us  something  to  fall  back  upon,  in 
case  I don’t  succeed  very  well  at  first.  Then  there  is 
the  furniture;  that  must  be  worth  at  least  two  hundred 
dollars.” 

“ It  cost  considerably  more.” 

“ Never  mind,  we  will  call  it  two  hundred  dollars.  You 
see,”  he  added,  cheerfully,  “ we  have  got  up  to  a thousand 
already.  Now,  mother,  have  you  got  any  money  in  the 
house  ? ” 

66  About  twenty-five  dollars.” 

“ Well,  it  isn’t  so  bad  as  it  might  be.  Think  of  those 
who  are  left  wholly  destitute,  with  starvation  staring  them 
in  the  face.  When  you  think  of  that,  we  are  quite  rich 
in  comparison.” 

“ I might  have  had  something  to  help  along,”  said  Mrs. 
Raymond,  “ but  my  father  lost  what  little  property  we 
had  before  he  died,  and  left  nothing  at  all.” 

“ Wasn’t  he  a soldier  in  the  war  of  1812?” 

66  Yes,  he  served  for  over  a year.” 

“ Didn’t  he  get  any  pension,  or  anything  else  from  the 
government  ? ” 

“ No,  he  got  no  pension.  He  got  a grant  of  land — 
eighty  acres,  I believe — somewhere  out  in  Wisconsin.” 

“ What  did  he  do  with  the  land  ? ” 

“ He  never  did  anything.  Land  was  only  a dollar  and 
a quarter  an  acre,  and  nobody  would  give  him  that.  An 
agent  offered  him  twenty-five  dollars  for  his  grant,  but  he 
would  not  take  it.  Then  he  put  away  the  paper,  and 
never  did  anything  more  about  it.” 

“ Have  you  got  the  paper  now,  mother?  ” asked  Harry, 
interested. 

“ Yes,  I believe  so.  I think  I have  it  somewhere  in  my 
bureau.” 

Mrs.  Raymond  went  upstairs,  and  shortly  returned 


After  the  Funeral 


l9 


with  a paper  yellow  with  age,  setting  forth  that  Henry 
Mann,  in  consideration  of  services  rendered  to  the  govern- 
ment, was  entitled  to  a quarter  section  of  land,  the  loca- 
tion of  which  was  specified. 

44  A quarter  section,”  said  Harry.  44  That’s  a hundred 
and  sixty  acres — more  than  you  thought.” 

44  Is  it?”  said  Mrs.  Raymond,  listlessly.  “I  suppose 
it  doesn’t  make  much  difference  now  which  it  is.  After 
so  long  a time  there  is  no  chance  of  getting  it,  and  I sup- 
pose it  wouldn’t  be  worth  much.” 

44  I will  go  round  to-morrow,  and  see  Squire  Turner, 
and  perhaps  he  can  give  me  some  information.  But  we 
haven’t  talked  about  our  plans  yet.” 

44  I have  thought  of  nothing.” 

44  But  I have.  I will  tell  you  about  it,  and  see  what 
you  think.  First,  I thought  of  hiring  some  land,  and 
turning  farmer;  but  I don’t  believe  I could  earn  much.” 
44  No;  I don’t  think  you  could  earn  much  that  way.” 

44  Then  I thought  I might  go  to  the  city,  and  get  a 
small  stock  of  goods,  and  go  round  peddling.  Or,  per- 
haps, I might  get  the  agency  for  some  popular  article, 
and  travel  about  with  it.” 

44  I am  afraid  it  would  be  a great  undertaking.  Be- 
sides, you  have  no  money  to  invest.” 

44  That’s  true ; but  I could  raise  some.  Squire  Turner 
might  advance  me  one  hundred  dollars,  and  increase  the 
mortgage  to  that  amount.  As  soon  as  I made  money 
enough,  I would  pay  it  back,  and  then  we  should  be  as 
well  off  as  we  are  now.” 

46 1 don’t  know  what  to  think,”  said  Mrs.  Raymond, 
sighing.  44 1 never  had  any  head  for  business.” 

44  But  you  will  consent  to  my  asking  such  a loan  ? ” 

44  Yes ; if  you  really  think  it  will  do  any  good.” 

44 1 do.  Remember  my  motto,  mother,  4 Sink  or  Swim ! 9 
I’ve  made  up  my  mind  to  swim.” 

Thus  ended  the  conference.  Harry  saw  that  it  was  as 


20 


Squire  Turner 


his  mother  said — she  had  no  head  for  business.  He  must 
form  his  own  plans,  and  carry  them  through  without 
assistance. 

CHAPTER  V 

SQUIRE  TURNER 

Before  doing  anything  else,  Harry  determined  to  con- 
sult some  one  about  the  land  warrant. 

He  did  not  particularly  like  the  squire,  who  was  not 
popular  in  the  neighborhood;  but  still  he  had  the  reputa- 
tion of  being  well  acquainted  with  matters  of  business, 
and,  though  not  a regular  lawyer,  was  accustomed  to 
draw  up  deeds,  and  conveyances,  and  wills,  and,  in  fact, 
supplied  the  place  of  a lawyer  so  far  as  his  neighbors 
were  concerned.  So  Harry,  the  next  morning,  with  the 
document  in  his  breastpocket,  went  to  Squire  Turner’s 
residence. 

It  was  half -past  eight  o’clock,  and  James  Turner  was 
standing  on  the  front  steps  with  his  books  under  his  arm. 

“ Halloo ! ” said  he ; “ what  do  you  want  ? ” 

This  was  not  a very  civil  or  cordial  greeting,  and 
Harry  did  not  feel  compelled  to  satisfy  his  curiosity. 

66  My  business  is  with  your  father.” 

“ I suppose  you’ve  come  for  a job,”  said  James, 
coarsely.  66 1 suppose  you’ll  be  awful  poor.” 

“ I don’t  know  about  that,”  said  Harry,  coolly. 

“ Maybe  my  father’ll  hire  you  to  saw  wood.” 

“ Thank  you ; but  that  isn’t  the  business  I am  thinking 
of  following.” 

“ Perhaps  you  are  going  to  be  a merchant,”  sneered 
James. 

“ Very  likely  I may  be  some  time.” 

James  was  nettled  to  find  that  his  taunts  rebounded  so 
harmlessly,  and  this  led  him  to  one  parting  shot. 


Squire  Turner 


21 


Harry  had  ascended  the  front  steps,  and  was  about  to 
ring  the  bell,  when  James  said,  “ You  needn’t  ring.  You 
can  go  round  to  the  back  door.” 

“ Is  that  where  you  go  in  ? ” asked  Harry. 

“ No.” 

“ Then,  if  you  use  the  front  door,  I shall,”  and  Harry 
rang  a peal  a little  louder  than  he  would  have  otherwise 
done. 

The  door  was  speedily  opened  by  a servant. 

“ Is  Squire  Turner  in  ? ” asked  Harry. 

“Yes,  he  is.  Won’t  you  come  in?” 

Harry  entered,  and  passed  into  a room  on  the  right, 
which  the  squire  generally  used  as  a sitting-room.  Here 
it  was  that  the  amateur  lawyer  received  business  calls,  and 
transacted  such  business  as  came  to  his  hands. 

Squire  Turner  was  a tall  man,  with  iron-gray  hair,  and 
a slight  stoop  in  the  shoulders.  His  face,  which  was 
rather  harsh,  began  to  show  wrinkles.  It  was  not,  on  the 
whole,  a very  pleasing  or  encouraging  aspect ; but  Harry 
Raymond,  who  was  used  to  the  squire’s  looks,  did  not 
waste  much  thought  upon  this. 

“ Hid  you  want  to  see  me?  ” asked  the  squire,  adjusting 
his  spectacles,  and  looking  at  our  hero. 

“ Yes,  sir,”  said  Harry. 

“ I’m  rather  busy  now.  Be  as  quick  as  you  can.” 

“ My  father’s  death,”  said  Harry,  his  lip  quivering  a 
little  as  he  said  it,  “ makes  it  necessary  for  me  to  form 
some  plans  about  getting  along.  I was  reckoning  up  yes- 
terday how  much  we  had  to  start  with,  when  my  mother 
showed  me  a paper  which  may  be  worth  something.  Prob- 
ably you  will  know.  So  I have  brought  it  along  to  show 
you.” 

Harry  handed  it  to  the  squire. 

“ I see  it’s  a land  warrant  in  favor  of  your  grand- 
father,” he  said,  after  a little  examination. 

“ Yes,  sir.” 


22 


Squire  Turner 


44  Didn’t  he  ever  take  up  the  land?  99 
44  No,  sir.” 

44  Why  not?” 

44  I don’t  know,  sir ; except  that  Wisconsin  was  a good 
ways  off,  and  I believe  he  had  some  property  at  that  time, 
so  that  he  did  not  need  it.  Mother  says  he  was  offered 
twenty-five  dollars  by  an  agent,  but  wouldn’t  accept  it.” 
44  Humph ! ” said  the  squire,  reflectively. 

44  Do  you  think  I can  get  anything  for  it?  ” 

44  My  impression  is  that,  after  this  length  of  time,  it 
would  be  impossible  to  get  anything  for  it.” 

44  I was  afraid  that  might  be  the  case,”  said  Harry. 
44  Is  there  any  way  of  finding  out  about  it  ? 99 

44  If  you’ll  leave  it  with  me,  I will  take  steps  to  ascer- 
tain,” said  Squire  Turner. 

44  Thank  you,  sir.  If  we  get  anything  for  it,  we  shall, 
of  course,  be  willing  to  pay  you  for  your  trouble.” 

Most  men  would  at  once  have  assured  Harry  that  no 
payment  would  be  necessary ; but  Squire  Turner  was  never 
known  to  refuse  a fee. 

44  There  was  something  else  I wished  to  speak  to  you 
about,”  said  Harry. 

44  Proceed.” 

44  You  hold  a mortgage  upon  our  place.” 

44  Well?  ” 

44  What  I want  is  to  get  another  hundred  dollars  from 
you  on  the  same  security,  making  it  five  hundred  dollars 
instead  of  four.” 

44  What  do  you  want  with  the  money  ? ” 

44 1 have  been  thinking  that  I might  get  a stock  of  goods 
in  the  city,  and  go  about  selling  them.” 

44 1 couldn’t  let  you  have  the  money.” 

44  No,  sir,  I suppose  not.  But  mother  is  willing,  as  she 
will  tell  you  herself.” 

44 1 don’t  know  but  I can  do  it,”  said  the  squire,  after 
a little  pause.  44  Mind,  I don’t  give  any  advice  as  to  the 


Harry  Obtains  a Position 


23 


plan  you  have  in  view.  You  may  make  it  pay,  and  you 
may  not.  Perhaps  it  would  be  better  to  get  something  to 
do  about  here.” 

“ There  isn’t  much  chance  in  Vernon.” 

“ Well,  that’s  your  affair.  About  the  money,  I will  con- 
sider the  matter,  and  if  you  will  come  round  to-morrow  I 
will  let  you  know  what  I have  decided.” 

“ Thank  you,  sir.” 

66  And  about  the  land  warrant,  I will  write  out  to  a 
lawyer  I know  in  Milwaukee,  and  ask  his  opinion.  When 
his  answer  comes,  I will  let  you  know.” 

“ Thank  you,  sir,”  said  Harry ; and,  his  business  being 
at  an  end,  he  took  his  cap,  and  with  a bow  left  the  room. 

“ If  we  can  only  get  a hundred  dollars  or  so  for  the 
land  warrant,”  he  said  to  himself,  “ it  will  be  a great 
help.” 

CHAPTER  VI 

HARRY  OBTAINS  A POSITION 

On  the  way  back  from  Squire  Turner’s,  Harry  stepped 
into  the  village  store,  as  he  had  one  or  two  small  articles 
to  purchase  for  his  mother.  This  store  was  kept  by  Jonas 
Porter,  a man  over  fifty,  in  rather  poor  health.  On  this 
account  he  was  obliged  to  depend  considerably  upon  two 
assistants.  One  of  them,  John  Gaylord,  was  twenty-five 
years  of  age,  and  an  efficient  salesman.  The  other,  Alfred 
Harper,  was  about  eighteen. 

“ How  is  your  mother?”  asked  the  storekeeper. 

“ Not  very  well,”  answered  Harry. 

“ No,  I suppose  not.  Your  father’s  death  must  be  a 
great  blow  to  her.” 

“ Yes,  sir.  It  is  to  all  of  us.” 

“ I hope  she  will  soon  be  feeling  better.  Health  is  a 
blessing  we  don’t  appreciate  till  we  lose  it.” 


24 


Harry  Obtains  a Position 


“ Where  is  Alfred  Harper?  I have  not  seen  him  for 
a day  or  two.’5 

“ He  has  been  taken  sick,  and  has  gone  home.  I 
wish  I could  get  somebody  to  take  his  place  for  a few 
weeks.” 

Here  an  idea  struck  Harry. 

46  If  you  thought  I would  do,”  he  said,  66 1 should  be 
glad  to  come  into  the  store.  I have  got  to  work  now.” 

“ I am  afraid  you  are  too  young,”  said  Mr.  Porter, 
doubtfully.  “ How  old  are  you?  ” 

“ Fifteen,  sir.” 

64  That  is  young.” 

“ Yes,  sir ; but  I am  stout  and  strong  of  my  age.” 

“ You  look  so.  Can  you  drive  a horse?  ” 

“ Oh,  yes,  sir.  I have  done  that  a good  many  times.” 

“ 1 don’t  know,”  said  the  storekeeper,  hesitating  a little. 
“ You  couldn’t  do  as  much  as  Alfred;  still,  you  could  help 
a good  deal.  I have  always  heard  good  accounts  of  you. 
Mr.  Gaylord,  how  will  it  do  to  engage  Harry  Raymond 
a few  weeks  while  Alfred  is  away?  ” 

“ I think  it  would  be  a good  plan,  sir,”  said  John  Gay- 
lord. “ It  would  lighten  your  labors  a good  deal.” 

“ Very  true ; and  I am  really  not  able  to  be  in  the 
store.  Well,  Harry,”  he  proceeded,  “ I guess  you  may 
come.” 

“ Then  I’ll  come  this  afternoon,”  said  Harry,  promptly. 
“ I want  to  go  home  and  split  up  a little  wood  for 
mother,  enough  to  last  her.” 

“ Very  well.  About  the  pay,  I will  give  you  six  dollars 
a week.” 

Six  dollars  a week ! This  seemed  to  Harry  a large  sum. 
His  father  had  only  been  paid  two  dollars  per  day,  and 
therefore  received  but  twice  as  much.  He  had  hoped,  to 
be  sure,  to  earn  more  as  a peddler;  but  then  his  expenses 
would  be  large,  and,  after  all,  he  might  fail. 

Good  news  always  quickens  the  step.  Harry  entered 


Harry  Obtains  a Position 


25 


the  house  briskly,  and  placed  the  parcels  he  had  brought 
from  the  store  upon  the  table. 

“ Here  are  the  sugar  and  butter,  mother,”  he  said. 
“ Now  I’ll  go  out  and  split  you  some  wood,  for  I’ve  got 
to  go  to  work  this  afternoon.” 

“ What  kind  of  work?  ” asked  Mrs.  Raymond. 

“ Alfred  Harper  is  sick,  and  so  is  Mr.  Porter.  So  he 
has  engaged  me  to  take  Alfred’s  place  for  the  present,  at 
a salary  of  six  dollars  a week.” 

“ Then  you  won’t  have  to  leave  home,”  said  his  mother, 
brightening  up  for  the  first  time.  “ I was  so  afraid  you 
would  have  to,  and  that  would  make  it  very  lonely  for 
Katy  and  me.” 

“No,  I shall  be  at  home,  only  you  won’t  see  much  of 
me,  for  I’ve  got  to  go  to  the  store  early,  and  I suppose 
I shall  get  home  late.” 

“ Did  you  call  and  see  Squire  Turner,  Harry  ? ” asked 
Katy. 

“ Oh,  yes ; I almost  forgot  to  tell  you.  He  has  taken 
the  paper,  and  is  going  to  write  to  a lawyer  in  Milwaukee 
about  it.” 

“ Does  he  think  it  is  worth  anything  ? ” 

“ He  doesn’t  give  much  hope,  it’s  so  many  years  ago ; 
so  we  won’t  count  upon  it.  I asked  him  about  letting  me 
have  a hundred  dollars  to  start  in  business  with,  and  he 
said  he  would  let  me  know  to-morrow.” 

Harry  went  out,  and  labored  manfully  at  the  wood- 
pile  for  a couple  of  hours.  Then  he  got  the  basket  and 
carried  in  considerable  and  piled  it  up  in  the  kitchen,  so 
that  his  mother  might  not  have  the  trouble. 

Meanwhile  Squire  Turner  was  writing  a letter  to  a Mr. 
Robinson,  a Milwaukee  lawyer,  whom  he  knew.  He  stated 
the  matter  fully,  giving  his  correspondent,  however,  the 
idea  that  the  warrant  had  come  into  his  own  possession. 
In  fact,  he  had  made  up  his  mind,  in  case  the  paper  should 
be  worth  anything,  to  turn  it  to  his  own  benefit,  by  hook  or 


26 


Harry  Obtains  a Position 


by  crook.  He  was  a grasping,  avaricious  man,  and  as 
long  as  money  went  into  his  pocket  he  cared  very  little 
that  it  was  at  the  expense  of  the  widow  and  orphan. 

In  the  course  of  a fortnight  he  received  an  answer  to 
his  letter.  As  it  is  of  some  importance,  I will  transcribe 
it  here: 

Milwaukee,  Wis.,  May  27,  18 — . 

“ Mr.  Turner— Dear  Sir:  Yours  of  the  21st,  asking 
information  as  to  the  probable  value  of  a certain  land  war- 
rant in  your  possession,  has  come  to  hand.  The  tract  in 
question  is  a valuable  one,  being  situated  only  a few  miles 
out  of  Milwaukee,  and  has  upon  it  several  valuable  build- 
ings. My  own  opinion  is  that  if  the  matter  is  followed 
up,  though  you  might  not  be  able  to  get  possession  with- 
out a protracted  lawsuit,  so  much  value  being  involved, 
the  present  holders  would  be  willing  to  pay  a considerable 
sum  by  way  of  compromise.  It  might  be  worth  while  for 
you  to  come  on,  and  see  about  the  matter  yourself.  I will 
assist  you  to  the  best  of  my  ability, 

66  Yours  respectfully, 

“ Francis  Robinson.” 

Squire  Turner  read  this  letter  with  a lively  interest.  So 
the  neglected  yellow  paper  promised  to  be  valuable,  after 
all.  Perhaps,  indeed,  it  might  be  worth  thousands  of  dol- 
lars. In  that  case,  Mrs.  Raymond  would  be  very  well  off. 

The  main  question  in  Squire  Turner’s  mind  was,  how 
could  he  manage  so  as  to  profit  by  it  himself.  He  was 
meditating  upon  this  as  he  walked  home  from  the  post- 
office,  when  he  met  Harry  Raymond,  driving  the  store 
wagon. 

Harry  paused,  and  hailed  the  squire. 

“ Squire  Turner,”  he  said,  66  have  you  found  out  any- 
thing yet  about  that  paper  I left  with  you?  ” 

“ Not  yet,”  said  the  squire,  falsely.  “ I am  afraid  we 
can’t  get  anything  for  it  after  so  many  years.” 


A Mean  Trick 


27 


“ I was  afraid  it  was  too  long  ago,”  said  Harry, 

66 1 am  thinking  of  taking  a little  trip  to  the  West  be- 
fore long,”  said  Squire  Turner.  66 1 may  be  able  to  find 
out  something  about  it  then.” 

Harry  started  the  horse  toward  the  store,  and  thought 
so  little  of  the  land  warrant  that  he  quite  forgot  to  men- 
tion the  matter  to  his  mother  in  the  evening. 

CHAPTER  VII 

A MEAN  TRICK 

Harry  Raymond  had  been  employed  in  Mr.  Porter’s 
store  but  a few  days  when  he  had  a difficulty  with  James 
Turner,  which  deserves  to  be  chronicled.  For  various  rea- 
sons James  cherished  a dislike  of  our  hero,  which  he  was 
not  likely  to  get  over  very  soon.  Harry  had  always  dis- 
tanced him  in  his  studies,  and  had  carried  off  the  prize  for 
declamation.  Again,  James  aspired  to  be  a leader  among 
the  boys  at  school  and  in  the  village.  He  felt  that  this 
position  was  due  to  him  on  account  of  the  superior  wealth 
of  his  father. 

Now,  it  may  appear  strange  that  though  Squire  Turner 
was  the  richest  man  in  the  village,  the  boys  paid  much 
more  respect  to  Harry  than  to  the  son  of  the  wealthy 
squire.  Harry  was  put  forward  prominently  on  all  occa- 
sions ; as,  for  example,  when  a military  company  was 
formed,  he  was  elected  captain,  while  James  could  not  even 
obtain  the  post  of  simple  corporal.  Of  course  the  latter 
withdrew  his  name  from  the  roll  in  disgust;  but  the  com- 
pany, so  far  from  being  thrown  into  consternation,  ap- 
peared to  thrive  about  as  well  as  before. 

James  Turner,  however,  had  one  consolation  in  all  this 
strange  neglect.  His  superiority  was  conceded  by  one 
boy,  who  was  in  the  habit  of  revolving  round  him  like  an 
humble  satellite.  This  was  Tom  Barton,  who  has  already 


28 


A Mean  Trick 


been  referred  to.  Tom’s  father  was  in  California  at  the 
mines.  His  mother  was  a weak  woman,  of  an  envious  dis- 
position, who  was  always  bewailing  her  fate  in  having 
married  a poor  man  instead  of  a certain  other  person  who 
had  turned  out  rich,  and  who,  as  she  asserted,  had  offered 
her  his  hand  in  early  life.  As  for  Tom,  she  considered 
him  one  of  the  smartest  boys  in  America,  and,  as  might  be 
expected,  asserted  that  he  took  after  her,  and  not  after 
his  father. 

“ There  ain’t  any  Barton  about  him,”  she  said.  “ He’s 
all  Jessop.” 

This  was  not  far  from  true.  Tom  certainly  did  inherit 
his  mother’s  mean  and  disagreeable  qualities,  and  there 
were  very  few  points  in  which  he  resembled  his  father,  who 
was  really  a worthy  man. 

It  might  have  been  supposed  that  Harry’s  misfortune 
in  losing  his  father  would  have  led  to  a suspension  of  ill 
feeling  on  the  part  of  James  and  his  sycophant.  But  I 
have  already  said  that  James  was  a mean  boy,  and  Tom 
was  in  this  respect  a very  fitting  companion  for  him.  In- 
deed, Tom,  besides  espousing  James’s  quarrel,  had  a 
grievance  of  his  own.  At  the  time  that  Alfred  Harper 
entered  the  village  store,  Mr.  Porter  had  an  application 
for  the  place  from  Tom,  which  he  had  seen  fit  to  decline 
without  assigning  any  reasons  for  so  doing.  When  Tom 
heard  that  the  coveted  place  had  been  given  to  Harry,  he 
felt  highly  indignant,  not  only  with  Mr.  Porter,  but  with 
Harry  himself,  and  was  anxious  for  an  opportunity  of 
wreaking  vengeance  upon  our  hero.  If  he  should  venture 
upon  an  ^attack,  it  was  pretty  clear  to  him  that  he  would 
get  the  worst  of  it,  and  this  would  be  very  far  from  suit- 
ing him.  He  preferred  to  wait  for  some  secret  way  of 
injuring  him. 

That  opportunity  came  about  a week  after  Harry  had 
entered  upon  his  duties  in  Mr.  Porter’s  store.  One  after- 
noon he  was  driving  at  about  half  a mile  distance  from 


A Mean  Trick 


29 


the  store.  Among  other  articles  in  the  wagon  was  a 
basket  containing  three  dozen  eggs,  which,  by  the  way, 
were  to  be  delivered  to  Squire  Turner’s  housekeeper. 

Just  about  this  part  of  the  road  there  was  a cliff  on 
one  side,  about  twenty  feet  in  height,  with  a steep,  almost 
perpendicular,  descent.  The  field  terminating  thus  ab- 
ruptly belonged  to  Squire  Turner.  It  so  happened  that 
James  Turner  and  Tom  Barton  were  walking  leisurely 
along  the  cliff  just  as  Harry  came  driving  by. 

“ There’s  Harry  Raymond,”  said  Tom,  spitefully. 
46  Old  Porter  must  have  been  hard  up  for  a clerk  when  he 
took  him.” 

“ Didn’t  you  try  for  the  place  once,  Tom?  ” 

“ Why,  not  exactly,”  said  Tom.  46 1 told  him  I would 
take  it  if  he  couldn’t  get  anybody  else.  It  isn’t  much  of  a 
place.” 

Of  course  this  was  only  a salve  for  Tom’s  wounded 
pride,  for  he  had  been  eager  to  enter  the  store. 

“ I’ll  tell  you  what,”  added  Tom,  after  a pause,  “ sup- 
pose we  play  a trick  on  Raymond.” 

“ What  sort  of  trick?  ” 

“ Suppose  we  pitch  a stone  into  that  basket  of  eggs. 
There’ll  be  an  awful  smash,  and  he  can’t  see  who  did  it.” 

This  was  a proposition  which  just  suited  James.  It 
would  get  Harry  into  trouble  with  his  employer,  and  this 
of  course  would  be  rare  sport.  Then,  as  they  could  easily 
withdraw  from  sight,  he  would  never  know  to  whom  he 
was  indebted  for  the  favor.  All  these  considerations 
darted  through  James  Turner’s  mind  more  quickly  than 
I have  stated  them,  and  he  responded: 

“ All  right,  Tom.  You  do  it.  You  can  fire  straighter 
than  I.” 

Tom  needed  no  second  approval.  He  seized  a stone 
about  as  large  as  his  two  fists,  and,  bending  over  the  cliff, 
fired  it  at  the  basket. 

His  aim  was  a true  one,  and  the  first  Harry  knew  of 
3 w 


3° 


A Mean  Trick 


the  “ trick,”  there  was  a loud  crash  behind  him,  and  the 
contents  of  the  eggs  were  partially  spattered  over  him. 
Glancing  quickly  back,  he  saw  that  the  wreck  was  almost 
total.  Of  the  three  dozen  eggs  not  one-third  had  escaped 
destruction. 

Now,  though  Harry  was  good-natured,  he  felt  that  this 
was  a little  too  much  for  good-nature.  It  might  be  a 
j oke ; but  he  could  not  see  it  in  that  light.  He  knew  that 
he  was  likely  to  be  blamed  for  the  accident,  and  he  re- 
solved to  find  out  how  it  came  about. 

Looking  up,  he  caught  a glimpse  of  Tom  Barton  peer- 
ing over  to  see  what  mischief  had  been  done. 

“ It’s  that  mean  Tom  Barton,”  he  said  to  himself. 
“ He’s  about  the  only  fellow  mean  enough  to  play  such  a 
trick.  Perhaps  he  thinks  I’m  going  to  stand  it.” 

“ Whoa ! ” shouted  Harry. 

He  hesitated  about  leaving  the  horse  unattended;  but 
just  at  that  moment  Will  Pomeroy  came  along. 

“ Just  mind  the  horse  a minute,  Will,”  said  Harry. 

“ Where  are  you  going?  ” 

“ I’ll  tell  you  when  I come  back.” 

Our  hero  felt  that  there  was  no  time  for  explanation. 
He  began  to  clamber  up  the  side  of  the  cliff.  This  was  a 
hard  job,  for  it  was  nearly  perpendicular,  but  here  and 
there  were  roots  and  bushes  that  helped  him  along.  Prob- 
ably his  indignation  helped  him,  for  in  a very  short  time 
he  reached  the  top. 

Tom  Barton  was  elated  at  the  success  of  his  trick. 
After  first  looking  over  to  see  the  extent  of  the  damage, 
he  threw  himself  under  a tree  by  the  side  of  James  Turner. 

The  two  boys  were  laughing  together  over  the  success 
of  their  trick,  when  the  figure  of  our  hero,  his  face  red 
with  excitement,  and  his  hands  chafed  and  torn,  presented 
itself  unexpectedly. 

Tom  sprang  to  his  feet  in  dismay. 

“ Look  here,  Tom  Barton,”  said  Harry,  in  a quick,  per- 


The  Battle  of  the  Cliff 


31 


emptory  way,  “ what  did  you  mean  by  pitching  a stone 
into  my  basket  of  eggs  ? ” 

44  Don’t  be  afraid,”  said  James  Turner,  in  a low  voice; 
44  I’ll  stand  by  you.” 

This  emboldened  Tom.  Though  he  would  not  have 
liked  to  engage  in  single  combat  with  Harry,  he  concluded 
that  our  hero  would  be  in  no  haste  to  engage  both.  So 
he  answered,  insolently : 

44  None  of  your  business ! ” 

44  It  strikes  me  that  it  is  my  business,”  said  Harry. 

44  What  are  you  going  to  do  about  it?  ” 

Now  I am  not  going  to  justify  Harry  for  the  course 
he  took,  but  it  was  certainly  very  natural. 

44  Stand  up  here,  if  you  dare,  and  you’ll  see,”  he  an- 
swered, with  compressed  lips. 

44  Let’s  give  him  a licking,  James,”  said  Tom.  44  It’ll 
do  him  good.” 

Both  boys  advanced  toward  our  hero.  He  saw  that  his 
task  was  not  going  to  be  an  easy  one.  If  he  allowed  the 
two  to  come  to  close  quarters  with  him,  he  would  probably 
get  the  worst  of  it.  Here  was  a chance  for  strategy,  and 
he  resolved  to  improve  it. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  CLIFF 

Some  of  my  readers  are  no  doubt  familiar  with  the 
memorable  combat  between  the  Horatii  and  the  Curatii, 
told  in  all  the  Roman  histories.  There  were  three  broth- 
ers on  each  side,  and  the  contest  between  them  was  to 
decide  the  fortunes  of  the  armies  to  which  they  respect- 
ively belonged.  After  a time  two  of  the  Horatii  lay  dead 
upon  the  field.  The  third,  unhurt,  found  himself  opposed 
to  three  adversaries,  all  of  whom,  however,  were  wounded. 


32 


The  Battle  of  the  Cliff 


These  he  managed  to  engage  singly,  and  was  thus  enabled 
to  overcome  them  in  turn. 

I am  not  sure  whether  Harry  Raymond  had  heard  of 
this  historical  combat ; but  when  he  found  himself  opposed 
to  two  enemies,  it  struck  him  at  once  that  this  was  his 
proper  course,  if  he  wanted  to  come  off  victorious. 

As  Tom  and  James  advanced  upon  him,  he  feigned  to 
retreat. 

“ He’s  afraid,”  said  Tom,  in  exultation.  “ Let’s  give 
him  a licking.” 

James  had  no  possible  objection. 

“ Go  ahead,”  he  called  out.  “ I’ll  help  you.” 

Tom  did  go  ahead.  Being  a faster  runner  than  James, 
he  found  himself  separated  from  him  by  a considerable 
distance  in  the  impetuosity  of  his  pursuit. 

Harry  suddenly  faced  his  adversary. 

Tom,  unable  to  check  himself,  almost  rushed  into  the 
arms  of  our  hero. 

“ Now  defend  yourself,”  shouted  Harry. 

So  saying,  he  clinched  Tom,  who  was  too  astonished  to 
defend  himself  properly,  and  with  a quick  movement  of 
the  leg  brought  him  down  heavily  upon  the  ground,  with 
Harry  on  top. 

Lying  on  the  ground,  in  such  a position  as  to  fit  into 
the  small  of  Tom’s  back,  was  a stone  about  as  large  as 
the  one  he  had  thrown  into  the  basket  of  eggs.  The  sen- 
sation which  resulted  from  falling  upon  it  was  by  no 
means  pleasant. 

“ Oh ! ” he  whined,  “ I’ve  broken  my  backbone.  Get 
off  from  me,  Harry  Raymond.” 

“ I guess  you’ll  get  over  it,”  said  Harry,  who  knew  that 
the  hurt  could  not  be  very  serious. 

“ Jim  Turner ! ” shouted  the  fallen  hero. 

James,  who  had  witnessed  his  friend’s  discomfiture, 
paused  at  a little  distance.  He  began  to  doubt  whether 
it  would  be  prudent  to  take  an  active  part. 


The  Battle  of  the  Cliff 


33 


44  Let  him  alone ! ” he  called  out  from  the  place  where 
he  stood,  making  no  motion  to  advance. 

44  Come  and  help  me,  Jim!  You  said  you  would,”  said 
Tom. 

44  I’ll  have  you  arrested,”  said  James,  preparing  to  war 
with  his  tongue. 

46  Take  him  off ! ” entreated  Tom. 

Thus  adjured,  James  advanced  with  hesitating  steps  to 
the  rescue.  He  would  rather  have  been  excused,  and  had 
there  been  any  decent  pretext  for  giving  up  the  under- 
taking he  would  have  done  so. 

44  Let  him  alone ! 99  he  exclaimed,  reinforcing  his  failing 
courage  with  a little  bluster,  44  or  you’ll  get  the  worst 
licking  you  ever  had.” 

44  Who’ll  give  it  to  me  ? 99  asked  Harry. 

He  had  merely  retained  his  position,  pinning  Tom  to 
the  ground,  but  not  striking  him;  for  he  was  too  honor- 
able to  strike  a prostrate  foe. 

44 1 will,”  said  James. 

So  saying,  he  made  a step  or  two  in  advance.  Harry 
sprang  up  suddenly,  and  advanced  upon  his  new  foe. 

44  I’m  ready  for  you,  James  Turner,”  he  said,  44  now 
or  at  any  other  time.  Come  on,  if  you  dare.” 

James  paused  in  his  advance.  He  did  not  like  the  posi- 
tion of  affairs  at  all. 

44  Get  up,  Tom,”  he  called  out.  44  The  two  of  us  can 
whip  him  soundly.” 

44 1 can’t  do  anything,”  whined  Tom.  44  My  back’s 
most  broke.” 

He  rose  slowly  from  the  ground,  and  began  to  rub  the 
injured  portion  of  his  frame. 

Thus  left  to  himself  James  saw  that  there  was  no  back- 
ing out.  He  had  provoked  the  contest,  and  must  take  the 
consequences. 

44  Come  along,  Tom,”  he  urged.  44  Just  help  me  a little, 
and  I’ll  manage  him.” 


34 


The  Battle  of  the  Cliff 


“ I can’t,”  said  Tom,  dismally.  “ That  plaguey  rock’s 
worn  a hole  in  my  back.” 

“ I’ll  stand  you  both,”  said  Harry,  stoutly. 

Just  then  James  noticed  a stone  about  the  size  of  his 
fist  lying  on  the  ground  before  him.  It  was  a mean  and 
cowardly  impulse  that  led  him  to  pick  it  up  and  fire  it  full 
at  our  hero’s  head.  Had  it  struck  him,  the  injury  would 
have  been  serious,  if  not  fatal;  but  Harry  quickly  divined 
his  intention,  and  dropped  suddenly  to  the  ground.  The 
stone  passed  harmlessly  over  his  head. 

“ You  shall  pay  for  that,  James  Turner.  No  one  but 
a coward  would  do  such  a thing.” 

As  he  spoke  he  sprang  forward,  and  grappled  with  his 
adversary.  James,  having  a premonition  of  defeat,  de- 
fended himself  poorly,  flinging  out  blows  at  random.  In 
less  than  a minute  he,  too,  was  prostrate,  with  Harry  on 
top. 

“ Help  ! ” he  screamed. 

But  Harry  held  him  down  with  a tight  grip.  Tom  had 
had  enough  fighting,  and  did  not  stir  to  his  assistance. 

“ Get  up,  you  ragamuffin!”  he  screamed.  In  fact  he 
was  mortified  that  his  defeat  should  have  come  from 
Harry  Raymond. 

“ Let  me  up,  you  beggar ! ” he  cried,  again. 

“ You’ll  have  to  speak  to  me  in  a different  style  before 
I let  you  up,”  said  Harry,  coolly,  for  he  felt  that  the  ad- 
vantage was  in  his  hands. 

“I  called  you  by  your  right  name,”  said  James,  pro- 
voked beyond  the  limits  of  prudence.  “ You  are  a raga- 
muffin and  a beggar.” 

“ It  strikes  me  that  you  are  a beggar  just  now,”  said 
our  hero. 

“ What  do  you  mean  ? ” 

“ I mean  that  you  are  begging  me  to  let  you  up.” 

“ If  you  don’t  I’ll  have  you  arrested,”  said  James,  with 
another  violent  but  ineffectual  struggle. 


The  Battle  of  the  Cliff 


35 


44  You’re  welcome  to  do  it,”  said  Harry.  44  Per- 
haps there’ll  be  something  to  say  on  my  side  as  well  as 
yours.” 

44  If  you  don’t  come  and  help  me,  Tom  Barton,  I’ll  never 
speak  to  you  again,”  said  James. 

44  I would  if  I could,”  said  Tom,  44  but  my  back’s  too 
sore.” 

The  fact  was,  that  Tom’s  back  was  not  quite  so  much 
hurt  as  he  wished  to  have  it  believed,  but  he  had  no  incli- 
nation to  attack  Harry  again.  The  ease  with  which  he 
had  been  thrown,  caused  him  to  realize  that  Harry  car- 
ried 44  too  many  guns  for  him.” 

44  I’ll  go  and  call  your  father,”  he  said. 

James  did  not  answer.  Tom  Barton,  glad  to  get  away* 
limped  off  toward  the  road. 

46  Are  you  going  to  let  me  up?  ” demanded  James. 

44  That  depends  upon  whether  you  behave  yourself. 
Promise  to  fire  no  more  stones  at  me.” 

44 1 won’t.” 

44  Very  well.  Then  you  may  lie  here  a little  longer.” 
Five  minutes  passed,  and  James  renewed  his  demand. 

44  As  soon  as  you  will  say  that  you  won’t  fire  any  more 
stones  you  shall  get  up.” 

44 1 don’t  mean  to,”  said  James,  sullenly. 

44  All  right ! That’s  all  I want,”  said  Harry ; and  he 
relaxed  his  hold  upon  his  prostrate  foe,  and  rose  to  his 
feet. 

James  picked  himself  up. 

44  You  shall  pay  for  this,”  he  said. 

44  Who  is  going  to  pay  for  the  eggs  you  broke?  ” 

44 1 didn’t  break  them.” 

44  You  approved  it,  at  any  rate.” 

44  Yes,  I did,”  said  James. 

44  You  probably  didn’t  know  where  I was  carrying 
them.” 

44  Where?  ” James  condescended  to  ask. 


36 


Fire! 


44  To  your  house.  I’ve  lost  enough  time  already,  and 
must  be  getting  back.” 

Harry  hurried  to  the  road,  where  he  found  the  wagon 
safe  under  the  charge  of  Will  Pomeroy.  Jumping  in,  he 
drove  in  haste  to  Squire  Turner’s  residence,  and  taking 
the  basket  of  eggs  carried  them  round  to  the  side  door, 
which  was  opened  by  Miss  Murray,  the  housekeeper. 

44  Here  are  some  eggs  from  the  store,”  said  Harry, 
holding  out  the  basket. 

44  Why,  they’re  all  broke,”  said  the  housekeeper. 

44  I know  it,”  said  Harry.  44  If  you  want  to  know  how 
it  happened  ask  James.” 

44  Well,  I never!”  ejaculated  the  housekeeper,  mechan- 
ically taking  the  basket.  44  The  squire’ll  have  to  do  with- 
out his  omelet  to-night,  that’s  sure.” 

CHAPTER  IX 

FIRE  ! 

James  did  not  fail  to  make  a report  to  his  father  of  the 
outrage  which  he  had  received  at  the  hands  of  Harry 
Raymond.  Over  the  trick  which  Tom  and  he  had  played 
upon  our  hero  he  passed  rather  lightly. 

44  It  seems  there  were  two  of  you,”  said  the  squire. 
44  Why  didn’t  you  give  him  such  a lesson  as  he  would  have 
remembered  ? ” 

44 1 would  if  Tom  had  stood  by  me.” 

44  Couldn’t  you  manage  young  Raymond  alone?” 

44  No;  he’s  as  strong  as  a bull.  He’s  had  to  work  for 
a living,  and  that  has  given  him  muscle.” 

44  Then  you  and  Tom  had  better  watch  your  chance,  and 
give  him  a sound  thrashing.” 

This  was  not  quite  what  James  wanted. 


Fire! 


37 


“ Haven’t  you  got  a mortgage  on  his  mother’s  place?  ” 
he  asked,  hesitating. 

“ Well,  what  of  it?  ” said  the  squire. 

“ Can’t  you  call  for  the  money,  and  if  she  can’t  pay  it 
turn  her  out  of  the  house?  ” 

“ I don’t  care  to  do  it  at  present,”  said  the  squire. 
“ You  must  settle  your  quarrel  in  some  other  way,” 

“ Are  you  going  to  pay  for  the  broken  eggs  ? ” 

“ As  long  as  you  broke  them,  I can’t  very  well  refuse.” 
“ It  wasn’t  me.  It  was  Tom.” 

“ There’s  little  difference.” 

James  was  rather  astonished  at  the  moderate  view  which 
his  father  took  of  the  matter.  But  there  was  a secret 
cause  for  his  present  conduct. 

It  has  been  said  that  Squire  Turner  had  offered  him- 
self in  marriage  to  Mrs.  Raymond  in  early  life,  and  that 
she  had  seen  fit  to  decline  his  proposal.  Both  she  and  the 
squire  had  married,  but  now,  by  the  dispensation  of  Provi- 
dence; she  was  a widow  and  he  a widower.  Though  now 
thirty-six,  Mrs.  Raymond  was  still  a handsome  woman. 

Now  the  squire  had  had  some  vague  thoughts  that  he 
might  marry  again,  but  no  one  in  particular  had  occurred 
to  him  as  worthy  to  fill  the  place  of  the  late  Mrs.  Turner. 
But  when  Mrs.  Raymond  was  suddenly  left  a widow,  and 
the  report  of  the  lawyer  in  Milwaukee  rendered  it  likely 
that  she  might  come  into  possession  of  a considerable  sum 
of  money,  it  set  the  squire  to  thinking. 

Mrs.  Raymond  was  still  a young  woman,  and  he  had 
never  got  over  the  fancy  he  had  felt  for  her  in  earlier 
years.  Indeed,  she  was  the  only  one  that  had  ever  touched 
the  squire’s  flinty  heart.  He  had  not  even  liked  the  late 
Mrs.  Turner,  which  was  not  much  to  be  wondered  at,  for 
it  is  doubtful  whether  the  warmest-hearted  person  could 
have  felt  much  affection  for  so  disagreeable  a woman. 

There  was  one  important  question.  Would  Mrs.  Ray- 
mond smile  upon  his  suit,  or  would  she  repulse  him  as 


38 


Fire! 


before?  The  squire  thought  with  proper  management  he 
might  secure  her  consent.  She  had  outlived  the  period  of 
romance;  there  was  no  rival  in  the  way,  and  for  the  sake 
of  her  children  she  would  find  it  advisable  to  accept  a pro- 
posal which  would  at  once  remove  all  pecuniary  anxiety. 
Of  course,  if  she  knew  of  the  probable  value  of  the  land 
warrant,  that  would  make  a great  difference.  But  Squire 
Turner  resolved  to  keep  her  in  ignorance  of  this,  until  he 
had  time  to  settle  his  matrimonial  plans. 

It  will  now  be  understood  why  James  failed  to  win  his 
father’s  co-operation  in  his  schemes  of  retaliation  upon 
Harry.  In  his  secret  heart,  however,  Squire  Turner  dis- 
liked Harry  not  a little,  and  would  have  been  very  glad 
of  any  little  disaster  which  might  come  to  our  hero. 

That  very  evening  something  happened,  which  went  far 
to  increase  the  dislike  and  aversion  of  the  squire  to  our 
hero,  and  in  the  end  had  considerable  influence  upon 
Harry’s  career. 

It  was  between  eleven  and  twelve  o’clock  that  Mrs.  Ray- 
mond came  suddenly  into  Harry’s  room,  and  awakened 
him. 

46  Harry,”  she  said,  in  a tone  of  excitement,  44  Katy  is 
taken  sick,  and  is  in  great  pain.  I want  you  to  put  on 
your  clothes  at  once,  and  go  as  fast  as  you  can  to  Dr. 
Lamson’s.” 

Harry  needed  no  second  bidding.  He  could  hear  Katy 
moaning,  and  shared  in  his  mother’s  alarm.  He  dressed 
in  44  double  quick  time,”  and  set  off  by  the  nearest  route 
for  the  house  of  Dr.  Lamson. 

By  the  road  it  was  full  a mile  and  a quarter.  But  there 
was  a way  of  cutting  off  from  a quarter  to  a third  of  a 
mile  by  44  cutting  across  lots.”  This  made  the  journey 
rather  a dark  and  lonely  one,  especially  as  there  was  no 
moon,  and  there  were  but  few  stars  out.  Harry  had  a 
stout  heart  and  a clear  conscience,  and  was  not  easily 
daunted.  Besides,  he  had  his  little  sister  to  think  of,  and 


Fire! 


39 


this  was  enough  to  fill  his  mind  to  the  exclusion  of  any- 
thing  else. 

In  due  time  he  reached  the  doctor’s  door,  and  knocked. 
He  had  to  repeat  his  knock.  Upon  doing  so  the  doctor 
put  out  his  head  from  an  upper  window. 

“ Who’s  there  ? ” he  asked. 

“ It’s  I — Harry  Raymond.” 

“ Oh,  it’s  you,  Harry.  Anybody  sick  at  home?  ” 

“ Yes,  my  sister  Katy.  She  is  in  a good  deal  of  pain. 
Can  you  come  right  off?  ” 

“ I’ll  get  ready  at  once.  Will  you  stop  and  ride  with 
me  ? ” 

“ No,  thank  you,  doctor.  I’ll  run  home  and  tell  mother 
you’re  coming.” 

Harry  naturally  decided  to  return  by  the  same  short 
cut  by  which  he  had  come.  On  the  way  was  a lonely  old 
building,  which  had  recently  fallen  into  possession  of 
Squire  Turner.  It  was  not  tenanted,  and  would  require 
considerable  repairs  before  it  would  be  in  order  to  receive 
tenants.  Ten  years  before,  it  had  been  insured  for  an 
amount  below  its  value  at  that  time.  The  insurance  had 
been  kept  up,  but  the  value  had  so  depreciated  that  it 
would  be  a profitable  thing  for  the  proprietor  if  it  should 
be  consumed  by  fire. 

Squire  Turner  was  aware  of  this,  and  determined  to  set 
fire  to  his  own  building,  in  order  to  realize  the  insurance 
money. 

Harry  was  a few  rods  from  the  house  when  his  atten- 
tion was  arrested  by  a sight  which  struck  him  with  dis- 
may. A man  muffled  in  an  overcoat  was  stooping  over  a 
basket  of  shavings.  In  a moment  there  was  a tiny  light, 
proceeding  from  a match.  This  was  communicated  to  the 
shavings,  which  caught  at  once.  The  man  threw  the 
basket  with  its  combustible  contents  into  the  house 
through  a broken  sash,  and,  after  pausing  a moment  to 
judge  whether  it  was  likely  to  accomplish  his  purpose, 


40 


After  the  Fire 


turned  swiftly  away.  Harry’s  amazement  may  be  im- 
agined when  he  found  that  the  midnight  incendiary  was 
no  other  than  Squire  Turner  himself. 


CHAPTER  X 

AFTER  THE  FIRE 

By  the  time  the  fire-engine  reached  the  burning  house, 
the  flames  were  so  far  advanced  that  there  was  no  chance 
of  saving  it.  For  form’s  sake,  a stream  of  water  was 
thrown  upon  the  flames  from  the  well  near  by,  but  the 
supply  was  soon  exhausted,  and  produced  no  effect  what- 
ever. So  the  engine  was  drawn  back  to  the  engine-house, 
the  crowd  dispersed,  and  in  place  of  the  old  house  there 
was  a heap  of  half-burnt  rafters  and  cinders. 

The  next  day  the  fire  was  the  topic  of  conversation 
throughout  the  village.  Being  in  the  store,  Harry  had 
an  opportunity  of  hearing  it  discussed  by  those  who 
“ dropped  in  ” to  make  purchases. 

“ Was  the  house  insured?”  asked  old  Sam  Tilden,  fill- 
ing the  bowl  of  his  pipe  with  tobacco,  preparatory  to  hav- 
ing a comfortable  smoke. 

66 1 reckon  it  was,”  said  another.  “ The  squire’s  a keer- 
ful  man.  He  wouldn’t  be  likely  to  neglect  it.” 

Harry,  remembering  what  he  had  seen  the  night  before, 
looked  up  with  mingled  feelings  as  he  saw  the  rather  stiff 
and  stately  form  of  Squire  Turner  enter  the  door. 

The  squire,  though  not  a good-looking  man,  was  always 
carefully  dressed.  He  regarded  it  as  due  to  his  position, 
and  as  no  one  else  in  the  village  except  the  minister  and 
doctor  were  scrupulous  on  this  point,  he  inspired  a certain 
respect  on  this  very  account.  So  now,  as  he  entered  the 
store,  in  a decorous  suit  of  black,  with  a stiff  standing- 
collar  rising  above  a glossy  satin  stock,  swinging  in  his 


After  the  Fire 


4i 


hand  a gold-headed  cane,  those  present  looked  toward  him 
with  considerable  deference. 

“ Well,  squire,”  said  Sam  Tilden,  “ you  met  with  a mis- 
fortun’  last  night.” 

“ Yes,”  said  the  squire,  deliberately ; “ there  was  a clean 
sweep  of  the  old  house.” 

“ Have  you  any  idea  who  sot  it  on  fire  ? ” 

“ No,”  said  the  squire.  “ I came  in  to  see  if  any  one 
here  could  throw  any  light  upon  it.” 

There  was  one  present  who  could  have  thrown  some 
light  upon  it,  and  if  Squire  Turner  had  chanced  to  look 
behind  the  counter  he  might  have  noticed  a peculiar  ex- 
pression in  the  eyes  of  Harry  Raymond,  who  was  watch- 
ing him  fixedly.  The  fact  is,  Harry  was  very  much  per- 
plexed in  his  mind  in  regard  to  the  occurrence.  Why  a 
gentleman  should  steal  out  of  his  house  in  disguise  at  the 
dead  of  night  to  set  fire  to  his  own  property  was  a ques- 
tion which  was  invested  with  not  a little  mystery. 

“ It  must  have  been  sot  afire,”  continued  Sam  Tilden, 
positively.  “ There  wasn’t  nobody  livin’  in  it.” 

“ No ; it  had  been  empty  for  several  months.” 

“ You  haint  got  no  suspicions,  I s’pose?” 

“ Why,  no,”  said  the  squire,  slowly.  “ I suppose  it 
must  have  been  somebody  that  had  a grudge  against  me, 
and  took  this  way  to  gratify  it.” 

“I  reckon  it  was  insured?”  said  Sam,  interrogatively. 
“ Yes,”  said  the  squire,  cautiously;  “ it  was  insured.” 

“ What  was  the  figure  ? ” 

“ I really  can’t  be  quite  certain  till  I have  looked  at  the 
policy,”  said  the  squire.  “ I’ve  got  all  my  houses  insured, 
and  I can’t,  without  looking,  tell  exactly  how  much  there 
is  on  each.” 

“ That’s  the  advantage  of  owning  only  one  house,”  said 
Doctor  Lamson,  as  he  stepped  in  for  a moment.  “ I’m 
not  liable  to  make  a mistake  about  my  insurance.  In  what 
company  was  your  house  insured,  Squire  Turner?  ” 


42 


After  the  Fire 


“ In  the  Phoenix  Mutual,  I believe.  By  the  way,  Mr. 
Porter,  you  may  send  up  a barrel  of  flour  to  my  house.  I 
believe  we  are  nearly  out.” 

44  All  right,  squire.  It  shall  go  up  in  the  course  of  the 
day.” 

44  Good  morning,  gentlemen,”  said  the  squire,  walking 
out  of  the  store. 

44  I guess  the  squire  won’t  lose  a cent,”  said  Sam  Tilden, 
after  he  went  out.  44  It’s  likely  the  insurance  money  will 
pay  him  handsome  if  the  policy  was  took  out  years  ago. 
I shouldn’t  wonder  if  he’s  glad  the  old  house  is  gone.  It 
was  awfully  out  of  repair.” 

For  the  first  time  a light  came  to  Harry’s  mind. 
Squire  Turner  didn’t  want  the  house,  which  would  require 
considerable  outlay  to  make  it  habitable,  and  he  did  want 
the  money  for  which  it  was  insured.  As  the  shortest  way 
to  secure  this,  he  had  himself  set  the  house  on  fire.  To 
Harry’s  mind  this  looked  like  a swindle,  like  obtaining 
money  by  false  pretences.  Yet  here  was  Squire  Turner, 
the  richest  man  in  the  village,  occupying  the  most  impor- 
tant position  in  town,  who  was  actually  going  to  carry  out 
this  fraud.  Nobody  except  he  knew  that  the  squire  was 
himself  the  incendiary.  What  ought  he  to  do  about  it? 
Should  he  allow  the  insurance  company  to  be  swindled? 

44  Do  you  think  Squire  Turner  will  collect  his  insurance 
money,  Mr.  Gaylord?”  he  asked. 

46  Of  course  he  will.  He’d  be  a fool  if  he  didn’t.” 

44  Suppose  the  man  that  set  the  house  on  fire  should  be 
caught  ? ” 

44  He’d  be  tried,  and  put  in  prison.” 

This  gave  Harry  something  new  to  think  of.  The  idea 
of  Squire  Turner’s  being  put  in  prison  was  certainly  a 
strange  and  startling  one.  Probably  it  made  a difference 
as  long  as  he  owned  the  house  himself.  Still,  if  he  claimed 
the  insurance  money,  that  again  made  a difference. 

Not  knowing  what  to  do,  Harry  did  nothing.  Two 


Harry  Makes  a Call  on  Business  43 


days  afterwards  our  hero  saw  the  following  placard  posted 
up  on  the  outside  of  the  store: 

“One  Hundred  Dollars  Reward! — For  information 
that  will  lead  to  the  discovery  of  the  incendiary  or  incen- 
diaries who  set  fire  to  the  old  Jackson  farm-house,  belong- 
ing to  the  subscriber,  which  was  consumed  on  the  evening 
of  the  11th  inst.  Elihu  Turner.” 

“ I could  claim  that  reward,”  he  said  to  himself ; “ but 
would  Squire  Turner  think  my  information  worth  paying 
for?” 

CHAPTER  XI 

HARRY  MAKES  A CALL  ON  BUSINESS 

A few  days  later  Harry  heard  that  Squire  Turner  had 
made  a formal  claim  upon  the  Phoenix  Mutual  Insurance 
Company  for  two  thousand  dollars,  the  amount  of  his  pol- 
icy. He  resolved  to  call  upon  the  squire,  and  acquaint 
him  with  his  information  upon  the  subject.  Accordingly, 
one  afternoon,  he  went  up  to  Mr.  Porter,  and  asked  for 
two  hours’  time. 

“ What  for?  ” queried  the  storekeeper. 

“ I want  to  call  on  Squire  Turner.” 

The  storekeeper  naturally  supposed  that  the  business 
related  to  the  affairs  of  Harry’s  mother,  and  gave  per- 
mission. 

When  Harry  got  started  on  his  way  to  the  residence  of 
the  squire,  he  began  to  feel  that  his  errand  was  rather  a 
delicate  one.  He,  a mere  boy,  was  about  to  intimate  to  a 
gentleman  of  high  social  position  that  he  was  a rascal — 
that  was  the  plain  English  of  it — and  was  conspiring  to 
defraud  an  insurance  company  out  of  a considerable  sum 
of  money.  It  was  rather  a bold  undertaking  for  a boy  of 
fifteen.  Perhaps  Squire  Turner  might  be  so  incensed  as 


44  Harry  Makes  a Call  on  Business 


to  kick  him  out  of  the  house.  But  Harry  was  not  timid. 
On  the  contrary,  he  was  physically  and  morally  brave,  as 
anybody  who  knew  him  would  readily  testify. 

<c  I’ll  take  the  risk,”  he  said  to  himself,  firmly. 

He  marched  manfully  up  the  front  steps,  and  rang  the 
bell.  His  summons  was  answered  by  a servant. 

“ Is  the  squire  in  ? ” he  asked. 

“ Yes,”  was  the  reply,  and  the  girl  indicated  the  door 
of  the  64  office.” 

Squire  Turner  was  seated  at  his  desk.  He  had  a paper 
before  him,  which  Harry  rightly  guessed  was  the  fire  in- 
surance policy.  The  squire  had  been  examining  it  with 
considerable  complacency.  Two  thousand  dollars  was  a 
large  sum  even  to  him,  and  certainly  a very  handsome  con- 
sideration for  the  old  Jackson  farm-house,  which  with  the 
land  around  it  he  had  got,  by  the  foreclosure  of  a mort- 
gage, at  a decided  bargain. 

For  two  thousand  dollars,  or  a little  more,  the  squire 
had  been  thinking  he  could  build  a nice  modern  house, 
which  would  make  the  farm  salable  at  a considerably 
higher  figure  than  before. 

When  he  turned,  at  the  opening  of  the  door,  and  saw 
who  his  visitor  was,  he  naturally  concluded  that  Harry 
had  come  about  the  land  warrant. 

“ I haven’t  heard  anything  more  about  your  mother’s 
Western  land,”  he  said.  “ When  I do  I will  let  you  know.” 

“ Thank  you,”  said  Harry ; “ but  that  is  not  what  I 
have  come  about.” 

At  this  moment  James  Turner  came  in  hastily. 

“ Father,  I want  a dollar,”  he  said. 

46  What  for?  ” 

“ To  buy  a bat  and  ball.” 

“ Wait  a minute  or  two.  I am  busy.” 

James  looked  at  Harry,  superciliously,  as  if  to  imply 
that  his  business  could  not  be  of  any  particular  impor- 
tance, and  took  a seat. 


Harry  Makes  a Call  on  Business  45 


“ You  may  state  your  business,”  said  the  squire. 

“ I beg  your  pardon,”  said  Harry,  looking  toward 
James,  “ but  my  business  is  private.” 

“ I am  not  aware  of  any  business  between  us,”  said  the 
squire,  with  dignity,  “ which  is  of  too  private  a nature  to 
discuss  before  my  son.  I will,  however,  stretch  a point  to 
oblige  you,  and  request  him  to  leave  the  room.” 

66  It  isn’t  on  my  account,  but  on  yours,”  said  our  hero, 
bluntly,  “ that  I wish  to  speak  privately.” 

Squire  Turner  looked  at  Harry  in  surprise. 

46  That’s  a strange  remark,”  he  said.  “ However, 
James,  you  may  leave  the  room.  Here  is  the  money.” 

44  You  have  offered  a reward,  Squire  Turner,  for  infor- 
mation about  the  fire  the  other  evening,”  said  Harry, 
when  they  were  alone. 

“ Yes,  a hundred  dollars  reward,”  said  the  squire. 
44  Do  you  know  anything  about  it  ? ” 

44 1 do,”  said  Harry,  promptly. 

Squire  Turner  was  taken  by  surprise.  What  could 
Harry  know  about  the  fire  and  its  origin?  He  himself 
knew  all  about  it ; but  of  course  that  knowledge  was  locked 
up  in  his  own  breast.  In  offering  the  reward  he  felt  sure 
that  it  would  not  be  claimed.  It  would  impress  the  fire 
company  favorably,  as  showing  his  determination  to  fer- 
ret out  the  secret  incendiary,  and  therefore  he  had  for- 
warded a handbill  containing  a copy  of  his  offer  to  the 
office  of  the  Phoenix  Mutual,  together  with  his  claim  for 
the  amount  of  insurance  money. 

Harry’s  prompt  answer  led  to  a suspicion  in  the 
squire’s  mind  that  our  hero  was  trying  to  get  the  reward 
on  false  pretences. 

44  Perhaps,”  said  the  squire,  with  a sneer,  44  you  can  tell 
who  set  the  house  on  fire.” 

“ I can,”  said  Harry,  distinctly. 

“Who  did  it?”  asked  the  squire,  beginning  to  feel 
nervous. 


46  Harry  Makes  a Call  on  Business 


44  Squire  Turner,”  said  our  hero,  feeling  that  the  crisis 
had  come,  44  you  have  asked  me  the  question,  and  of  course 
you  wish  me  to  answer  it  truly.” 

44  Of  course,”  muttered  the  squire. 

46  Then,”  said  Harry,  firmly,  44  you  set  the  house  on  -fire 
yourself .” 

The  words  were  like  a thunderbolt.  The  squire  started 
to  his  feet,  his  face  livid  with  fear. 

44  How  dare  you  say  such  a scandalous  thing ! ” he  ex- 
claimed. 

44  Because  you  expect  me  to  tell  the  truth,”  said  Harry. 
44  If  you  will  listen,  I will  tell  you  how  I came  to  know.” 

Hereupon  he  gave  an  account,  in  as  few  words  as  pos- 
sible, of  his  midnight  visit  to  the  house  of  Doctor  Lamson, 
of  his  passing  near  the  house,  and  identifying  the  squire 
in  the  act  of  setting  fire  to  some  shavings.  Squire  Turner 
listened,  evidently  in  a state  of  nervous  excitement,  fidget- 
ing about  in  a manner  which  indicated  his  mental  dis- 
turbance. 

44  This  is  the  most  impudent  fabrication  I ever  heard. 
You  mean  to  charge  that  I — a rich  man,  and,  if  I say  it 
myself,  universally  respected — actually  set  fire  to  my  own 
house  at  the  dead  of  night  ? ” 

44 1 do,”  said  Harry,  firmly. 

44 1 have  a great  mind  to  kick  you  out  of  my  house,” 
said  the  squire,  violently. 

44 1 don’t  think  you  will  do  it,  Squire  Turner,”  said 
Harry,  who  did  not  show  a trace  of  alarm. 

44  Why  not  ? ” 

44  Because  I have  told  the  truth,  and  you  know  it,”  said 
our  hero,  44  and  if  I told  it  outside,  people  might  be- 
lieve it.” 

44  What  would  your  word  weigh  against  mine  ? ” 

44 1 never  told  a lie,  as  everybody  in  the  village  will  tes- 
tify,” said  Harry,  proudly.  44  Of  course  it  is  an  object 
for  you  to  deny  it.” 


Harry  Makes  a Call  on  Business  47 


The  squire  began  to  see  that  the  overbearing  policy  was 
not  exactly  the  one  to  pursue  in  this  case.  Harry  was  not 
to  be  frightened  easily,  and  this  he  realized.  Besides, 
there  were  other  reasons  why  he  did  not  wish  to  fall  out 
with  our  hero.  Accordingly  he  thought  proper  to  change 
his  tone. 

“ My  young  friend,”  he  said,  with  a very  significant 
change  of  tone  and  manner,  you  are  certainly  under  a very 
strange  delusion.  You  would  only  be  laughed  at  if  you 
should  spread  abroad  such  a ridiculous  tale.” 

“ It’s  true,”  persisted  Harry. 

66  What  possible  object  could  I have  in  so  doing?” 

“ The  insurance,”  briefly  answered  Harry. 

“ Yes,”  said  Squire  Turner,  slowly ; “ the  house  was  in- 
sured, to  be  sure,  but  they  don’t  insure  to  the  full  value.” 

“ Everybody  says  that  the  house  was  insured  for  more 
than  its  full  value.” 

“ Quite  a mistake.  I would  rather  have  the  house  than 
the  money.  In  fact,  it  was  quite  a disappointment  having 
the  house  burnt  down.” 

“ I don’t  know  about  that,”  said  Harry,  sturdily. 
“ All  I know  is,  that  I saw  you  setting  the  house  on  fire 
with  my  own  eyes.” 

Perspiration  began  to  come  out  on  the  squire’s  brow* 
He  would  like  to  have  pitched  our  hero  out  of  the  window, 
or  kicked  him  out  of  the  house ; but  neither  course  seemed 
quite  expedient.  So,  though  boiling  over  with  inward 
wrath  and  vexation,  he  forced  himself  to  be  conciliatory. 

“ I have  no  doubt  you  think  you  are  right,”  he  said ; 
66  but  in  the  evening  one  is  easily  deceived  about  faces.  I 
was  fast  asleep  at  the  time,  and,  indeed,  I knew  nothing 
of  the  fire  till  my  housekeeper  came  and  knocked  at  my 
door  when  it  was  nearly  over. 

“ Still,  as  I am  a friend  of  your  family,  and  interested 
in  your  welfare,”  he  continued,  “ I don’t  mind  giving  you 
the  hundred  dollars,  not,  of  course,  as  a reward,  but  to 


48 


Hartley  Brandon 


help  you  along.  Of  course  it  is  on  condition  that  you  say 
nothing  of  this  ridiculous  story.  Come  up  to-morrow  and 
I’ll  give  you  the  money.” 

“ Squire  Turner,”  said  Harry,  promptly,  “ I cannot 
accept  your  proposition,  or  money.” 

“ Why  not?  ” 

“ Because  my  story,  whether  ridiculous  or  not,  is  true. 
I don’t  care  for  the  reward;  I didn’t  come  up  here  to 
get  it.” 

“ What  did  you  come  for?  ” 

“ I came  to  prevent  your  coming  upon  the  insurance 
company  for  that  money.  If  you  will  promise  not  to  ask 
for  the  money,  I will  never  say  a word  about  how  the  fire 
came  about.” 

“ I can’t  promise  that,”  said  the  squire ; “ but  before 
claiming  the  insurance  I will  let  you  know.  In  the  mean- 
time you  had  better  keep  the  story  to  yourself.” 

“ I will,”  said  Harry ; and,  rising,  he  left  the  room, 
leaving  the  squire  in  a very  uncomfortable  and  unsatisfac- 
tory state  of  mind. 


CHAPTER  XII 

HARTLEY  BRANDON 

When  the  squire  was  left  alone,  he  began  rather  rue- 
fully to  think  over  the  unexpected  turn  which  affairs  had. 
taken.  If  he  had  disliked  Harry  before,  he  hated  him  now. 
He  felt  that  the  sturdy  determination  of  our  young  hero 
was  likely  to  place  him  in  a very  unpleasant  dilemma.  If 
he  should  not  collect  the  insurance  money,  the  house  would 
be  a total  loss,  and  this  would  be  very  provoking.  If  he 
should  collect  it,  he  had  every  reason  to  believe  that  Harry 
would  keep  his  word ; and,  as  he  was  a boy  of  truth,  many 
would  no  doubt  believe  him,  and  the  insurance  company 


Hartley  Brandon 


49 


would  be  sure  to  stir  in  the  matter.  There  was  another 
consideration.  If  he  guiltily  let  the  matter  pass,  and  failed 
to  make  his  claim,  or  recalled  it — for  it  was  already  made 
— it  would  excite  a great  deal  of  surprise,  and  perhaps  sus- 
picion, and  thus  again  he  would  be  disagreeably  situated. 

“ I wish  the  young  rascal  was  out  of  the  way,”  he  mut- 
tered to  himself. 

He  wished  it  the  more  because  Harry  stood  in  the  way 
of  another  plan  which  he  had  in  view,  namely,  marrying 
Mrs.  Raymond,  in  case  the  Western  property  proved  as 
valuable  as  he  anticipated.  He  had  an  instinctive  feeling 
that  our  hero  would  not  fancy  him  for  a step-father,  and 
would  exert  all  his  influence  over  his  mother  to  prevent  her 
accepting  him,  even  if  she  might  otherwise  be  willing. 

“ Plague  take  the  young  whelp ! ” muttered  the  squire. 
“ I wish  he  was  in  Nova  Zembla,  or  somewhere  else,  where 
he  would  never  come  back.” 

His  uncomfortable  reflections  were  here  broken  in  upon 
by  the  entrance  of  the  servant. 

“ There’s  a man  at  the  door  wants  to  see  you,  Squire 
Turner.” 

“ Well,  tell  him  to  come  in.” 

The  invitation  was  duly  given,  and  directly  there  en- 
tered a tall  man,  very  seedy  in  his  appearance,  with  a 
repulsive  aspect,  who  looked  as  if  the  world  and  he  had 
not  been  on  good  terms  for  some  time. 

Squire  Turner  looked  at  the  intruder  in  surprise. 

“ How  do  you  do,  Squire  Turner  ? ” said  the  stranger, 
familiarly. 

“ You  have  the  advantage  of  me,”  said  the  squire,  coldly. 

“ Yet  you  used  to  know  me  well,”  was  the  reply. 

“ I don’t  know  you  now.  Who  are  you  ? ” 

“ I am  your  cousin,  Hartley  Brandon.” 

Squire  Turner  started. 

“ Hartley  Brandon  ! ” he  repeated,  in  amazement.  “ I 
thought  you  were  dead  years  ago.” 


5° 


Hartley  Brandon 


44  And  wished  it,  no  doubt,”  said  the  other,  with  a 
laugh.  44  Confess  now  you  are  not  very  glad  to  see  me.” 
44  I am  not  very  glad  to  see  you,  as  you  are  sharp 
enough  to  guess,”  said  the  squire,  with  a sneer.  44  You 
are  not  a relative  to  be  proud  of.” 

44  True  enough,”  said  the  other.  44  I see  you  are  not 
afraid  of  hurting  my  feelings.  However,  I’ve  had  so  many 
hard  rubs  that  my  feelings  have  got  worn  off,  if  I ever 
had  any.” 

44  What  is  your  object  in  coming  down  here?” 

44  Suppose  I say  that  it  is  for  the  sake  of  seeing  about 
the  only  relative  I have  in  the  world.  There’s  something 
in  that?  you  know.” 

44  Not  in  this  case.  We  may  be  cousins,  but  we  are  not 
friends,  and  never  will  be.” 

44  Come,  that’s  frank — true,  too,  I dare  say,”  said 
Hartley  Brandon,  who  didn’t  appear  by  any  means  dis- 
turbed at  the  coldness  of  the  squire.  44  Well,  as  you  say, 
it  wasn’t  that.  Blood’s  thicker  than  water,  they  say,  but 
there  are  plenty  of  people  I like  better  than  you,  who  are 
my  cousin.” 

44  That  is  a matter  of  perfect  indifference  to  me,”  said 
the  squire,  coldly.  44  I don’t  want  to  know  what  your 
object  is  not,  but  what  it  is.” 

44  This  shabby  suit,  with  half  a dollar,  constitutes  all 
my  worldly  possessions.” 

44  Supposing  it  to  be  so,  what  is  that  to  me?  ” 

44  Can’t  you  help  me  a little  ? ” 

The  squire’s  mouth  tightened,  as  it  always  did  when 
there  was  an  attack  on  his  purse-strings.  He  seldom  gave 
away  money,  unless  he  thought  it  would  help  him  in  some 
way,  and  he  felt  even  more  than  usually  unwilling  to  do 
so  at  a time  when,  owing  to  Harry’s  obduracy,  he  was 
threatened  with  a serious  loss. 

44 1 can  do  nothing  for  you,”  he  said,  coldly. 

44 1 don’t  mean  you  to  give  me  money,”  said  Brandon. 


Hartley  Brandon 


5i 


44  I only  want  an  advance  of  thirty  or  forty  dollars,  which 
I will  faithfully  repay  you  with  interest.” 

Squire  Turner  laughed  scornfully. 

44  What  security  can  you  offer  ? ” he  asked. 

44  None  at  all,  except  my  word.” 

44  That  isn’t  satisfactory.” 

44 1 thought  you’d  say  so ; but  listen,  and  I will  tell  you 
how  the  matter  stands.  First,  I suppose  you  would  like 
to  know  how  I have  been  employed  for  the  last  twenty  odd 
years.” 

44  You  may  tell  or  not,  just  as  you  like.” 

44 1 have  followed  the  sea — I see  you  are  surprised ; but 
this  is  the  way  it  happened.  Twenty-five  years  since  I 
found  myself  high  and  dry  in  New  York,  with  no  re- 
sources, and  nobody  to  look  to  for  help.  In  my  distress 
I fell  in  with  a sailor,  who  treated  me  kindly,  and  proposed 
to  me  to  adopt  his  profession.  It  was  not  particularly  to 
my  taste,  and  I knew  it  was  rather  late  in  life  to  begin ; 
but  I had  no  other  resource,  and  I allowed  myself  to  be 
persuaded.  I had  a hard  time  of  it  at  first,  as  you  may 
suppose,  but  after  a while  I became  acquainted  with  my 
duties,  and  turned  out  a very  fair  sailor.  Being  possessed 
of  a better  education  than  belongs  to  the  generality  of 
seamen,  I found  myself  able  to  rise.  I might  have  become 
captain  if  I had  been  a little  more  steady,  but  a fondness 
for  drink  stood  in  the  way  of  my  advancement.” 

44  Then  I don’t  see  what  I can  do  for  you.” 

44  I’ve  a chance  to  sail  as  mate  next  week  in  the  ship  Sea 
Eagle  bound  for  China.” 

44  Why  don’t  you  go,  then  ? ” 

44  Because  there’s  a trifle  in  the  way.  I owe  twenty-five 
dollars  in  New  York,  and  if  I don’t  pay  it  up  square  the 
party’ll  put  a spoke  in  my  wheel,  and  prevent  my  getting 
the  situation.” 

44  Do  you  know  the  captain  under  whom  you  are  to 
sail?  ” asked  the  squire,  thoughtfully. 


52 


A Letter  from  New  York 


“ Yes,  a little.” 

“ What  sort  of  man  is  he  ? ” 

“ Oh,  an  average  sort  of  man — rather  a Tartar,  so  I 
hear  from  some  who  have  sailed  under  him.  He  likes  his 
ease,  and  leaves  the  vessel  pretty  much  in  the  hands  of  his 
first  officer.” 

A train  of  reflection  had  been  started  in  the  squire’s 
mind  by  the  communication  of  his  kinsman.  He  wanted 
to  be  rid  of  Harry  Raymond.  Why  could  he  not  arrange 
with  Hartley  Brandon  to  smuggle  him  off  to  sea,  where 
he  would  be  out  of  the  way  of  interfering  with  his  plans? 

Then,  again,  the  sea  was  a treacherous  element.  Acci- 
dents were  frequent.  Harry  might  never  come  back 
again,  or,  if  he  did,  it  might  be  to  find  him,  the  squire,  his 
mother’s  second  husband,  and  the  relationship  would  seal 
his  lips.  The  plan  seemed  the  only  way  out  of  the  laby- 
rinth in  which  he  had  become  involved,  and  he  resolved  to 
make  a trial  of  it. 

“ Well,  will  you  help  me?”  asked  Brandon,  growing 
impatient  of  his  kinsman’s  silence. 

“ I will,”  answered  the  squire,  “ upon  conditions.” 

“ Name  them,”  said  Brandon,  brightening  up. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

A LETTER  FROM  NEW  YORK 

It  is  unnecessary  to  detail  the  conversation  which  took 
place  between  Squire  Turner  and  Hartley  Brandon,  since 
the  nature  of  it  may  be  guessed  from  the  events  which 
followed.  As  might  be  expected,  Brandon  was  by  no 
means  squeamish,  and  made  no  objection  to  what  was  pro- 
posed. The  squire  did  not,  of  course,  think  it  politic  to 
reveal  the  reasons  which  he  had  for  desiring  that  the  boy 
should  be  out  of  the  way. 


A Letter  from  New  York 


53 


He  merely  said  that  he  had  reasons  for  wishing  Harry 
out  of  the  way,  and  expressed  his  willingness,  should  mat- 
ters turn  out  satisfactorily,  not  only  to  make  Hartley  a 
present  advance  of  fifty  dollars,  but  to  pay  him  over  a 
further  sum  of  five  hundred  when  the  affair  was  over,  be- 
sides what  might  be  needed  for  preliminary  expenses. 

To  the  shiftless  vagabond,  who  had  been  tossing  about 
the  ocean  for  a quarter  of  a century,  five  hundred  dollars 
was  a large  sum,  though  we  may  consider  it  a trifling 
compensation  for  an  act  of  villainy.  So  he  readily  prom- 
ised the  squire  his  co-operation. 

“ It  is  best  that  you  should  leave  Vernon  at  once,”  said 
the  squire. 

“Why?”  asked  Brandon. 

“ Because  it  won’t  do  for  you  to  be  seen  by  the  boy. 
He  would  recognize  you  when  you  meet  in  the  city,  and 
this  might  lead  him  to  suspect  something  wrong.” 

“ What  do  you  want  me  to  do  ? ” 

“ I will  have  my  horse  harnessed  to  the  carryall,  and 
will  take  you  over  to  the  Wrexham  station,  where  you  can 
take  the  cars  for  the  city.” 

“ Have  you  got  anything  eatable  in  the  house  ? Pm 
almost  famished.  Haven’t  eaten  anything  since  early  this 
morning.” 

“ I will  look  to  that.  Stay  here,  or  rather  I will  lead 
the  way  upstairs.  Some  one  might  be  in.  How  will  some 
beefsteak  suit  you?  ” 

“ Just  the  thing.  Only  let  there  be  plenty  of  it.  I’ve 
got  a famous  appetite.” 

Brandon  was  conducted  upstairs  to  a back  room  on  the 
second  floor,  where  the  squire  suggested  that  he  might  as 
well  fill  up  a portion  of  the  time  till  lunch  by  brushing  his 
clothes,  and  performing  ablutions  which  appeared  to  be 
needful.  He  then  went  downstairs  to  give  the  necessary 
directions  to  Mrs.  Murray. 

“ Broil  some  beefsteak  and  plenty  of  it,”  said  the 


54 


A Letter  from  New  York 


squire.  “ You  may  boil  two  or  three  eggs  also,  and  send 
up  a loaf  of  bread  and  some  butter.” 

“ Where  shall  I set  the  table?  ” asked  Mrs.  Murray. 

“ Never  mind  about  a table.  You  can  carry  all  up  on 
a waiter  to  the  back  chamber  when  ready.” 

Seeing  that  the  housekeeper  looked  surprised,  he  added, 
in  rather  an  embarrassed  way : 

“ The  fact  is,  the  man  was  a schoolmate  of  mine,  who 
hasn’t  turned  out  very  well.  Out  of  pity,  I am  going  to 
help  him  a little,  but  don’t  care  about  his  being  seen  in  my 
house.” 

This  seemed  plausible  enough,  particularly  when  Mrs. 
Murray  saw  Brandon,  who  certainly  looked  very  much  like 
one  who  had  not  turned  out  very  well. 

In  a little  more  than  half  an  hour  Squire  Turner  was 
on  his  way  to  Wrexham,  Brandon  occupying  a back  seat. 
They  reached  the  depot  ten  minutes  before  the  train  ar- 
rived, so  that  there  was  ample  time  to  buy  a ticket. 

Four  days  passed  quietly.  The  villagers  had  ceased  to 
talk  of  the  fire,  as  another  exciting  occurrence  had  suc- 
ceeded. Deacon  Watson  had  been  thrown  out  of  his  car- 
riage and  broken  his  leg,  and  the  details  of  this  accident 
were  still  fresh  in  the  mouths  of  all. 

Harry  pursued  the  even  tenor  of  his  way  in  his  new 
position,  trying  to  make  himself  as  useful  as  possible,  and 
succeeding  to  the  satisfaction  of  his  employer.  Always 
prompt,  always  reliable,  Mr.  Porter  felt  that  in  spite  of 
his  youth  he  fully  filled  the  place  of  Alfred  Harper. 

Harry  was  weighing  some  sugar  for  a customer  one 
afternoon  when  John  Gaylord,  who  had  just  got  through 
sorting  the  mail,  said  to  him:  “ Here’s  a letter  for  your 
mother,  mailed  at  New  York.” 

“ Let  me  see  it,”  said  Harry. 

He  took  the  letter  in  his  hand,  and  looked  at  the  direc- 
tion. It  was  in  a dashing  business-hand,  quite  unknown 
to  him,  and  revealed  nothing. 


A Letter  from  New  York 


55 


“Has  jour  mother  got  friends  in  New  York?”  asked 
Gaylord. 

“ Not  that  I know  of.  I don’t  recognize  the  hand- 
writing.” 

“ Maybe  it’s  a lawyer’s  letter,  informing  her  of  a leg- 
acy,” said  the  senior  clerk,  jocosely. 

“ Very  probably,”  said  Harry,  smiling. 

It  was  already  the  hour  for  supper.  Accordingly  he 
hastened  his  steps,  and  entered  the  house  out  of  breath. 

“ You’re  a little  early,”  said  his  mother.  “ Supper 
isn’t  quite  ready.” 

“ I hurried,  because  a letter  came  by  this  afternoon’s 
mail.  It’s  mailed  at  New  York.” 

“New  York!”  repeated  Mrs.  Raymond,  in  surprise. 
“ Who  can  it  be  from  ? ” 

“I  don’t  know.  Haven’t  you  any  friends  there?” 

“ Not  that  I know  of.  Harry,  you  may  take  up  the 
tea  and  toast,  while  I am  reading  the  letter.” 

“ Read  it  aloud,  mother,”  said  Harry. 

She  complied  with  his  request. 

This  is  the  way  the  letter  read : 

“ No.  — Nassau  Street,  Room  *7. 

“ New  York,  Aug.  7,  18 — . 

“ Dear  Madam  : Though  personally  a stranger  to  you, 
I knew  your  husband  well,  and  have  heard  with  the  deep- 
est regret  of  his  sad  fate.  We  had  not  met  for  years,  but 
I have  always  cherished  a warm  regard  for  him,  though 
on  account  of  the  absorption  of  my  time  by  important 
business  I have  not  been  able  to  keep  up  a correspondence 
with  him. 

“ If  I remember  rightly,  you  have  a son  who  must  now 
be  a boy  of  sixteen  or  thereabouts.  No  doubt  you  are  anx- 
ious to  get  him  into  some  kind  of  employment.  Now,  I 
am  desirous  of  taking  a boy,  and  training  him  in  my  own 
business.  Having  no  one  in  view,  it  has  occurred  to  me 


A Letter  from  New  York 


56 


that  it  might  be  a pleasant  arrangement  for  you,  as  well 
as  for  me,  if  I should  take  your  son.  I may  add  that  I 
am  a commission  merchant,  doing  a large  business.  Can 
you  send  him  up  at  once?  As  to  wages,  I will  give  him 
twelve  dollars  a week  at  first.  He  will  not  earn  half  that, 
but  I shall  feel  that,  in  overpaying  him,  I shall  be  assist- 
ing the  widow  and  son  of  my  old  friend. 

“ Yours  very  truly,  Lemuel  Fairchild. 

“ If  you  accept  my  proposal,  I should  like  to  see  your 
son  at  my  office  some  time  Monday.” 

Mrs.  Raymond  looked  at  Harry  in  perplexity,  after 
finishing  the  letter. 

“ Lemuel  Fairchild,”  she  repeated.  “ It  is  strange  I 
never  heard  your  father  speak  of  him.” 

“ Perhaps  he  may  have  done  so,  and  you  do  not  recall 
the  name.” 

“ It  may  be  so,”  said  Mrs.  Raymond,  slowly,  “ but  I do 
not  think  so.” 

“ At  any  rate,”  said  Harry,  66  it’s  a splendid  offer. 
Think  of  earning  twelve  dollars  a week,  to  begin  with,  in 
New  York!  ” 

“ Yes,  it’s  a good  offer,  but  how  can  I spare  you?  ” said 
his  mother,  sorrowfully.  “ It  will  be  very  lonely  without 
you.  Don’t  you  think  you  had  better  remain  in  Mr.  Por- 
ter’s store?  ” 

“ That  will  only  be  for  a few  weeks,  you  know,  mother. 
Alfred  Harper  will  be  getting  well  before  long,  and  then 
I shall  be  out  of  a situation.  I think  we  had  better  say 
yes.” 

Harry’s  ambition  was  fired  by  the  prospect  of  a place 
in  the  c ty.  Like  many  another  country  boy  he  had  the 
most  splendid  visions  of  what  city  life  was.  Even  had  the 
pay  been  the  same,  he  would  have  preferred  New  York  to 
Vernon;  but  the  fact  that  the  salary  offered  in  the  city 
was  just  double  was  an  additional  inducement. 


Harry  Arrives  in  the  City 


57 


“ I expect  board  is  higher  in  the  city,”  said  Mrs.  Ray- 
mond. 

“ Yes,  I suppose  it  is ; but  next  year  I shall  probably 
have  my  pay  raised.  Who  knows  but  I may  get  into  the 
firm  some  day,”  said  Harry,  glowing  with  enthusiasm, 
“ and  make  money  hand  over  hand  ? Then  I can  take  a 
nice  house  in  the  city,  and  you  and  Katy  can  come  up  and 
live  with  me.  Won’t  that  be  nice?  ” 

Mrs.  Raymond  confessed  that  it  would  be  nice.  Still 
she  did  not  like  to  let  Harry  go.  But  he  gradually  won 
her  to  his  side,  and  she  admitted  that  there  was  something 
in  his  arguments.  So,  before  he  went  back  to  the  store,  it 
was  virtually  agreed  between  them  that  the  offer  was  not 
one  to  be  refused. 

CHAPTER  XIV 

HARRY  ARRIVES  IN  THE  CITY 

On  going  back  to  the  store,  Harry  showed  the  senior 
salesman  the  letter  his  mother  had  received. 

Now  John  Gaylord  was  in  the  main  a good-natured 
young  man,  but  he  was  not  without  the  failings  incident 
to  humanity.  It  happened  that  he  had  himself  been 
secretly  desirous  of  going  to  the  city.  But  he  had  no 
friends  to  help  him  in  New  York,  and  he  was  wise  enough 
to  feel  that  it  would  not  be  expedient  to  throw  up  a fair 
place  in  the  country  for  the  uncertain  prospect  of  one  in 
the  city.  But,  for  all  that,  he  used  to  think  oftentimes 
that  his  business  abilities  deserved  something  better  than 
weighing  out  tea  and  sugar  in  small  quantities  for  coun- 
try customers.  So  when  he  learned  that  Harry  Raymond, 
an  inexperienced  boy,  had  received  an  offer  which  he  would 
gladly  have  accepted  himself,  he  naturally  felt  a little 
envious. 

“ What  do  you  think  of  it,  Mr.  Gaylord  ? ” asked  Harry. 

“ I think  you  had  better  stay  where  you  are.” 


58 


Harry  Arrives  in  the  City 


This  was  rather  a damper  to  Harry,  who  had  expected 
to  be  congratulated. 

44  Why  ? ” he  asked. 

44  Because  you’re  a mere  boy,  and  can’t  expect  to  earn 
twelve  dollars  a week.” 

44  No,  I don’t  suppose  I shall  at  first;  but  then,  you  see, 
Mr.  Fairchild  was  a friend  of  my  father.” 

44  But,  when  he  finds  that  you  don’t  earn  your  money, 
he’ll  get  dissatisfied  with  you,  and  send  you  home.” 

44 1 don’t  know  about  that,”  said  Harry,  stoutly. 

44  Oh,  well,  suit  yourself,”  said  the  young  man ; 44  only 
if  it  turns  out  as  I tell  you,  you  mustn’t  be  surprised.” 

Harry  did  not  suspect  that  John  Gaylord  was  secretly 
envying  him  all  the  while,  and  contrasting  his  own  poor 
prospects  very  discontentedly  with  Harry’s.  But  he  was 
not  in  the  least  discouraged.  He  had  faith  in  himself,  and 
felt  sure  that  if  he  did  his  best,  as  he  meant  to,  he  should 
get  on  well  enough.  He  gave  Mr.  Porter  notice  that  he 
should  leave  him  at  the  end  of  the  week.  The  latter  con- 
gratulated him  on  his  good  prospects,  and  expressed  sat- 
isfaction with  his  services  while  in  his  employ. 

The  next  day,  Squire  Turner  entered  the  store,  and, 
advancing  to  the  counter  behind  which  Harry  was  stand- 
ing, said  with  unusual  graciousness: 

44  Well,  my  young  friend,  how  are  you  getting  on?  ” 

44  Very  well,  thank  you,  sir,”  said  Harry. 

44 1 think  Mr.  Porter  may  find  it  for  his  interest  to  en- 
gage  you  permanent^.” 

44 1 have  accepted  another  situation,”  said  our  hero, 
with  a little  excusable  importance. 

44  Indeed ! ” said  the  squire,  in  assumed  surprise.  44  In 
Vernon?  ” 

44  No,  sir,  in  New  York.” 

44 1 am  surprised  to  hear  it.  It  is  not  easy  to  obtain  a 
situation  in  the  city.  How  did  you  hear  of  it?  ” 

44  A friend  of  my  father’s,  a commission  merchant  in 


Harry  Arrives  in  the  City  59 


Nassau  Street,  wrote  to  my  mother,  yesterday,  offering  it 
to  me.” 

“What  is  his  name?  I may  know  him.” 

“ Lemuel  Fairchild.” 

“ Lemuel  Fairchild,”  repeated  the  squire,  slowly.  “ I 
don’t  recognize  the  name.  So  you  are  going  to  accept 
it?” 

“ Yes,  I am  going  up  Monday  morning.  I am  to  have 
twelve  dollars  a week.” 

“ An  excellent  salary.  Well,  I am  glad  to  hear  you  are 
so  fortunate.  When  I go  up  to  the  city  I will  call  and 
see  how  you  are  getting  along.  What  is  the  number  ? ” 

Harry  gave  the  address,  which  the  squire  copied  down 
in  his  pocketbook,  and  with  a friendly  salutation  left  the 
store.  He  had  found  out  what  he  wanted  to  know,  that 
the  decoy  letter  had  been  received,  and  that  the  plan  was 
likely  to  work  well. 

“ He  has  swallowed  the  bait,”  he  said  to  himself,  with 
satisfaction.  “ I hope  the  rest  of  the  plan  will  work  as 
well.  I shall  not  dare  to  draw  my  insurance  money  till  he 
is  out  of  the  way.” 

The  cordial  manner  of  the  squire  impressed  Harry 
rather  favorably.  In  fact,  he  felt  very  much  puzzled 
about  him.  It  seemed  hard  to  believe  that  he  was  medi- 
tating a fraud  upon  the  insurance  company.  But,  as 
might  be  expected,  his  own  affairs  occupied  the  greater 
portion  of  his  thoughts,  which  was  just  what  Squire 
Turner  wished.  He  needed  a new  suit  of  clothes.  It 
would  be  inconvenient  to  pay  for  them  now,  but  the  village 
tailor  readily  promised  to  give  him  a four  weeks’  credit 
until  he  should  be  able  to  pay  him  out  of  his  wages  in  his 
new  place. 

He  was  up  bright  and  early  Monday,  having  slept  lit- 
tle, on  account  of  the  excitement  which  he  felt.  ' His 
mother  was  up,  of  course,  also,  and  prepared  a better 
breakfast  than  usual. 


6o 


Harry  Arrives  in  the  City 


44  I don’t  know  how  I shall  get  along  without  you, 
Harry,”  she  said,  despondently. 

44  Oh,  I’ll  come  home  soon  to  pass  Sunday,  mother,” 
said  Harry.  44  Besides,  you  shall  hear  from  me ; I’ll  write 
twice  a week,  regularly.” 

44  I’m  afraid  you’ll  get  run  over  in  the  streets ; they  are 
so  crowded  with  wagons.” 

Harry  only  laughed  at  this. 

44  Don’t  fear,”  he  said.  46  I’m  old  enough  to  take  care 
of  myself.  You  forget  how  old  I am,  mother.” 

46  You’re  only  fifteen.” 

44  A boy  of  fifteen  ought  to  be  smart  enough  not  to  get 
run  over.  You  see,  mother,  you’re  a woman,  and  don’t 
know  much  about  boys.  I’ll  do  well  enough,  and  you’ll 
feel  better  about  my  going  away  soon.” 

What  Harry  said  was  partly  true.  If  the  situation 
which  he  intended  to  fill  had  been  a genuine  one,  his  pluck 
and  good  principle  would  have  been  likely  to  insure  his 
success.  But  he  little  knew  what  a plot  had  been  formed 
against  him,  and  what  a series  of  adventures  lay  before 
him  ere  he  would  again  see  his  mother  and  home.  Could 
he  have  foreseen  all  this,  brave  as  he  was,  he  might  well 
have  quailed. 

Time  never  waits  for  any  one,  and  the  hour  of  parting 
came.  Harry  hastily  embraced  his  mother  and  little  sis- 
ter, and  with  a certain  swelling  of  the  heart  which  he  could 
not  quite  repress,  hurried  out  into  the  road  to  the  car- 
riage which  was  to  convey  him  to  the  railroad  station. 

Mr.  Falkland,  his  companion,  was  not  a resident  of 
Yernon,  but  had  visited  the  place  on  business,  and  had 
readily  undertaken  to  act  as  Harry’s  guardian  as  far  as 
the  city.  But  after  getting  into  the  cars,  he  took  out  a 
book  and  began  to  read.  Harry  took  a seat  behind,  where 
he  could  look  out  of  the  window.  His  spirits  began  to 
rise  once  more,  and  bright  dreams  of  the  success  he  was 
going  to  achieve  in  the  city  swept  across  his  mental  vision. 


Harry  Arrives  in  the  City 


6 1 


He  was  undecided  whether,  when  he  got  rich,  which  he  con- 
fidently hoped  to  be  at  twenty-five,  he  would  install  his 
mother  in  a nice  house  in  the  city,  or  build  a house  for  her 
in  Vernon,  say  as  large  as  Squire  Turner’s. 

So  the  train  whirled  on  at  the  rate  of  twenty-five  miles 
an  hour,  and  in  about  two  hours  he  found  the  houses  grow- 
ing more  and  more  numerous,  until  the  cars  came  to  a final 
pause  in  the  New  York  depot. 

Mr.  Falkland  put  his  book  into  his  carpet-bag. 

“ You  have  never  been  in  the  city  before,  I think,”  he 
said. 

“ No,  sir.” 

“ Then,  of  course,  you  don’t  know  the  way  anywhere. 
I’ll  go  with  you  at  once  to  Nassau  Street  (that’s  the 
place,  I believe),  and  then  you’ll  be  all  right.” 

Harry  was  a little  bewildered  by  the  strangeness  and 
novelty  of  the  scenes  to  which  he  was  introduced.  So 
this  was  the  great  city  of  which  he  had  heard  so  much.  It 
was  here  that  he  was  to  work  his  way.  Most  boys  would 
have  felt  a momentary  depression  and  loss  of  confidence, 
but  Harry  had  a good  deal  of  faith  and  courage. 

Just  then  his  courage  was  reinforced  by  the  thought  of 
his  motto,  and  he  repeated  to  himself,  66  6 Sink  or  swim, 
live  or  die,  survive  or  perish,’  ” closing  the  quotation  in 
a manner  suited  to  his  circumstances  and  determination. 

After  a while  they  reached  Nassau  Street. 

“ What  is  Mr.  Fairchild’s  business?”  inquired  Mr. 
Falkland. 

66  He  is  a commission  merchant.” 

His  companion  looked  rather  surprised  at  this  state- 
ment, as  Nassau  Street  is  scarcely  the  place  where  a com- 
mission merchant  would  be  likely  to  establish  himself. 
However,  he  did  not  feel  called  upon  to  express  any  opin- 
ion on  the  subject  to  Harry.  It  was,  no  doubt,  all  right, 
and  he  had  business  of  his  own  to  occupy  his  thoughts. 

They  paused  at  the  foot  of  the  staircase,  at  the  bottom 
5 w 


62  How  They  Do  Business  in  the  City 


of  which,  on  either  side,  was  a directory  of  those  occupy- 
ing the  apartments  above.  Opposite  No.  7 was  the  name, 
Lemuel  Fairchild. 

Harry  pointed  it  out  to  his  companion. 

“ That  is  the  right  name,  is  it  ? 55  asked  Mr.  Falkland. 

“ Yes,  sir.” 

“ Well,  I suppose  you  won’t  have  any  trouble  in  find- 
ing it.  You  don’t  need  me  to  go  up  with  you,  do  you?  ” 

“ Oh,  no,  sir,”  said  our  hero,  promptly. 

“ Good  by,  then.” 

“ Good  by.  I thank  you  for  your  care  of  me.” 

Harry  shook  hands  with  Mr.  Falkland,  and  ascended 
the  stairs.  The  staircase  was  rather  narrow,  and  not  par- 
ticularly clean. 

When  he  arrived  at  the  head  of  the  stairs  he  saw  four 
doors,  the  highest  number,  of  course,  going  up  to  4.  It 
would  be  necessary  to  climb  another  flight.  This  he  did, 
and  found  himself  very  soon  standing  before  No.  7.  He 
was  not  quite  sure  whether  he  ought  to  knock,  or  go  di- 
rectly in.  On  the  whole,  he  thought  it  best  to  knock. 

Come  in,”  said  a voice  from  within. 

CHAPTER  XY 

HOW  THEY  DO  BUSINESS  IN  THE  CITY 

The  room  which  Harry  entered  was  possibly  twenty 
feet  square.  It  was  poorly  lighted,  having  but  one  win- 
dow, locking  upon  a court-yard.  At  one  end  was  an  ele- 
vated desk,  with  a large  ledger  lying  upon  it.  There  were 
two  armchairs  in  the  office,  in  one  of  which  a man  of  forty- 
five  sat  smoking  a cigar.  He  was  rather  a hard-featured 
man,  with  stiff,  wiry,'  black  hair,  and  rather  a seedy  look. 

“ Is  Mr.  Fairchild  in?  ” asked  our  hero. 

46 1 am  Mr.  Fairchild,”  was  the  unexpected  reply.  “ Are 
you  young  Raymond?  ” 


How  They  Do  Business  in  the  City  63 


“ Yes,  sir,”  replied  Harry,  feeling  considerably  disap- 
pointed with  the  appearance  of  his  employer,  as  well  as 
the  office  in  which  he  was  to  work. 

The  fact  was,  he  had  formed  a very  different  idea  of 
both  from  the  present  reality.  He  supposed  Mr.  Fair- 
child  would  be  a portly  man,  handsomely  dressed,  and  his 
place  of  business  a large  warehouse  several  times  as  large 
as  Mr.  Porter’s  store,  which  he  had  just  left.  But  here 
was  a miserable  little  twenty-foot  room,  at  which,  he  felt 
very  confident,  John  Gaylord  would  turn  up  his  nose. 

“ Have  you  just  reached  New  York,  Raymond?  ” asked 
the  merchant,  picking  his  teeth  with  the  small  blade  of  his 
pocketknife. 

“ Yes,  sir,”  said  Harry.  “ I came  right  here.” 

“ All  right.  I was  expecting  you.  So  you  want  me 
to  make  a business  man  of  you,  eh  ? ” 

“ Yes,  sir,”  said  Harry,  wondering  if  he  should  dress 
as  shabbily  when  he  became  a commission  merchant. 

46  Well,  I’ll  do  my  best  for  you.” 

Harry  involuntarily  looked  round  the  empty  room  with 
a puzzled  air.  He  wondered  what  Mr.  Fairchild  had  to 
sell,  and  where  he  kept  it.  He  could  not  help  wondering, 
also,  where  his  salary  of  twelve  dollars  a week  was  to  come 
from. 

“ Yesterday  I sold  a cargo  of  sugar,”  resumed  Mr. 
Fairchild — “ ten  thousand  dollars’  worth.” 

Harry  looked  and  felt  astonished.  He  began  to  sus- 
pect that,  in  spite  of  appearances,  considerable  business 
might  be  done,  even  in  this  little  room. 

“ Do  you  often  make  such  large  sales  ? ” he  asked. 

“ Do  you  call  that  a large  sale  ? ” 

“ I should  think  it  was,  sir.” 

“ Ah,  yes ; your  being  from  the  country  explains  that. 
I sell  large  quantities  of  merchandise  on  commission.  I 
never  take  any  consignment  worth  less  than  a thousand 
dollars.  It  wouldn’t  pay.” 


64  How  They  Do  Business  in  the  City 


“ Indeed ! ” said  our  hero,  becoming  more  cheerful. 
The  office  was  small  and  dull.  Still,  the  amount  of  busi- 
ness done  there  redeemed  its  insignificance. 

“ Day  before  yesterday  I sold  a cargo  of  cotton 
amounting  to — let  me  see — ” 

Mr.  Fairchild  went  to  the  desk,  and,  opening  it,  took 
out  a small  blank  book. 

64  Twenty-seven  thousand,  five  hundred  and  thirty-three 
dollars,  and  seventy-five  cents,”  he  read  from  the  book. 
“ What  would  my  commission  on  this  sale  be,  at  two  per 
cent.?  I want  to  see  whether  you  are  quick  and  correct 
at  figures.” 

“ About  five  hundred  and  fifty  dollars,”  answered  our 
hero,  making  a rapid  calculation  in  his  head.  “ If  I had 
a pencil  and  some  paper  I would  give  you  the  exact 
figures.” 

66  Quite  right.  I see  you  understand  the  principle. 
That’s  doing  very  fairly  for  one  day,  isn’t  it?  ” 

“ Yes,  sir,”  said  Harry,  considerably  impressed. 

At  this  moment  a man  entered. 

“ Ah,  Miller,  how  are  you?  99  said  the  merchant. 

“ Very  well,  but  in  a great  hurry.  Have  you  sold  that 
cargo  of  silks  yet?  99 

“ Not  yet.” 

“ Have  you  thought  over  my  offer  of  this  morning?  ” 

“ Seventeen  thousand  dollars?  My  price  is  eighteen 
thousand.” 

“ Too  much ; but  I’ll  tell  you  what  I’ll  do,  I’ll  split  the 
difference  and  say  five  hundred.” 

This  offer  was  finally  agreed  to. 

“ Raymond,”  said  Mr.  Fairchild,  “ make  out  a bill 
against  Mr.  Miller,  Thomas  Miller,  of  seventeen  thousand 
five  hundred  dollars  for  the  cargo  of  silks,  at  present  on 
the  ship  Argo." 

Harry  stepped  to  the  desk,  and  with  some  tribulation 
made  out  the  bill,  as  he  would  have  for  a supply  of  gro- 


How  They  Do  Business  in  the  City  65 


ceries.  He  feared  that  it  would  not  answer ; but  on  hand- 
ing it  to  Mr.  Fairchild  that  gentleman  made  no  criticism. 
He  just  glanced  at  it  and  handed  it  to  Mr.  Miller. 

“ Very  well ; I’ll  send  round  a check  for  the  amount  in 
the  morning.” 

“ All  right.” 

“ Good  morning.  I am  in  a hurry  ” ; and  the  silk  pur- 
chaser went  out. 

66  What  do  you  think  of  that  specimen  of  doing  busi- 
ness, Raymond?”  asked  Mr.  Fairchild. 

“ It  didn’t  take  long.” 

“ No,  that’s  city  style.  And  it  pays,  too.  Just  calcu- 
late the  commission  on  that  sale  at  two  per  cent.” 

“ Three  hundred  and  fifty  dollars,”  said  our  hero, 
promptly. 

“ Well,  it’s  a very  comfortable  way  of  doing  business. 
Probably  I may  have  no  other  sale  to-day — possibly  not 
to-morrow ; but  two  or  three  large  sales  a week  count  up.” 

“ Do  you  want  me  to  go  to  work  at  once  ? ” 

“ Yes,  I have  some  copying  for  you  to  do.  Open  that 
ledger.” 

Harry  did  so. 

“ You  may  commence  at  page  51,  and  copy  down  the 
entries  upon  these  sheets  of  paper.  You  are  used  to  copy- 
ing, aren’t  you?  ” 

“ No,  sir,  but  I can  do  it  well  enough.” 

66  Very  well.  You  may  go  to  work  at  once.  I must 
make  a business  call.  I will  be  back  in  an  hour  or  two 
and  take  you  to  dinner.” 

He  took  his  hat  and  went  out.  Harry  began  to  copy 
industriously.  The  transactions  entered  appeared  to  date 
several  years  back,  and  Harry  did  not  exactly  understand 
what  connection  they  had  with  Mr.  Lemuel  Fairchild’s 
business.  But  then,  as  he  reflected,  he  was  not  competent 
to  judge  of  that.  All  he  had  to  do  was  to  obey  instruc- 
tions, and  after  a while  he  would  know  more.  It  was  cer- 


66  How  They  Do  Business  in  the  City 


tainly  very  astonishing  the  way  in  which  business  was  done 
in  the  city. 

After  an  hour  Mr.  Fairchild  entered. 

46  How  much  have  ybu  copied?  ” he  asked. 

44  About  two  pages  and  a half,”  said  Harry.  “ Is  it 
done  right  ? ” 

His  employer  glanced  at  the  writing  carelessly. 

44  Yes,”  he  said,  44  it  will  do  very  well.  You  have  a good 
business  hand.” 

44 1 shall  improve  as  I go  on,  I hope,”  said  Harry. 

44  Oh,  of  course.  I have  no  doubt  I shall  be  able  to 
make  a business  man  of  you.  But  I suppose  you  are  get- 
ting hungry.” 

Harry  admitted  that  he  was  a little  hungry. 

44  Well,  we  will  go  out  as  soon  as  a friend  arrives  whom 
I have  invited  to  accompany  us.” 

Fifteen  minutes  later  the  friend  referred  to  arrived.  It 
was  Hartley  Brandon — the  same  man  who  had  visited 
Squire  Turner  in  Yernon  the  week  before. 

He  glanced  sharply  at  our  hero,  and  said  something  in 
a low  tone  to  Mr.  Fairchild  which  Harry  did  not  under- 
stand. He  little  dreamed  that  the  newcomer  was  to  be  in- 
timately connected  with  his  fortunes.  Still  less  did  he 
dream  that  he  was  an  agent  of  Squire  Turner,  and  that  all 
the  profitable  business  transactions  of  Mr.  Lemuel  Fair- 
child  were  merely  fictitious,  and  got  up  solely  to  deceive 
him.  Harry  was  a smart  boy,  but  even  smart  boys  are 
likely  to  be  taken  in,  in  matters  of  which  they  have  no  pre- 
vious experience.  But  Harry’s  eyes  were  to  be  opened 
very  soon. 


Harry's  First  Business  Transaction  67 


CHAPTER  XVI 

Harry’s  first  business  transaction 

Lemuel  Fairchild  conducted  Brandon  and  Harry  to 
Lovejoy’s  Hotel  on  Broadway,  and  led  the  way  to  the  res- 
taurant connected  with  the  hotel. 

“ I’ve  done  a good  stroke  of  business  this  morning,”  he 
said.  “ I can  afford  to  stand  treat.  I made  a sale 
amounting  to  nearly  eighteen  thousand  dollars  this  morn- 
ing.” 

u You’re  not  used  to  doing  business  on  so  large  a scale 
in  the  country,  I take  it,”  said  Brandon. 

“ No,  sir.” 

“ The  city’s  the  place  for  a smart  lad  like  you.  You’ll 
make  your  way  here.” 

“ I mean  to  do  my  duty.” 

“ That’s  the  talk,”  said  Fairchild.  “ By  the  time  you’re 
thirty  you’ll  be  a rich  man.  When  I was  your  age  I 
worked  for  three  dollars  a week,  and  had  to  pay  my  board 
out  of  it.  See  where  I am  now.” 

Mr.  Fairchild,  as  I have  stated,  was  dressed  rather 
shabbily,  and,  so  far  as  appearance  went,  did  not  seem  to 
have  got  far  beyond  the  point  where  he  started. 

If  Harry  had  not  witnessed  the  extensive  scale  on  which 
he  transacted  business,  he  might  not  have  been  very  much 
impressed  by  his  remarks. 

“ You’ll  be  taking  your  young  friend  as  partner  some 
of  these  days,  Mr.  Fairchild,”  said  Brandon. 

“ I make  no  promises,”  answered  Fairchild ; “ but  by 
the  time  he  gets  grown  up  I shall  feel  the  need  of  sharing 
my  responsibilities  with  some  one.  If  he  suits  me,  it  may 
be  as  you  say.” 

“ Why  not?  I suppose  you  are  growing  rich  fast, 
Fairchild?  ” 

“ That  isn’t  for  me  to  say.  I don’t  tell  all  about  my 


68  Harry’s  First  Business  Transaction 


affairs,  as  some  do;  but  I could  afford  to  give  away  a hun- 
dred thousand  dollars  and  have  enough  left  to  live  hand- 
somely.” 

“ I congratulate  you  on  your  success,  and  hope  our 
young  friend  here  will  succeed  as  well.  We  poor  sailors,” 
said  Brandon,  stirring  his  coffee,  “ don’t  get  rich  so  fast 
as  you  merchants.  We  brave  the  elements,  and  you  reap 
the  profits.” 

“ By  the  way,  when  do  you  sail,  Captain  Brandon  ? ” 

“ It  is  not  quite  decided.  In  a day  or  two.  Were 
you  ever  on  board  a ship,  my  lad?  ” 

“ No,  sir.” 

“ You’d  like  to  see  one,  I suppose?  ” 

“Yes,”  said  our  young  hero  eagerly;  “I  should  enjoy 
it  very  much.” 

“ Don’t  you  think  you  could  spare  him  a little  while  to- 
morrow morning,  Fairchild?  ” 

“ Yes,  I could  spare  him,  I think,  if  he  would  like  to 
g°  ” 

“ All  right,  then.  I shall  be  passing  your  office  in  the 
morning,  and  will  take  him  along  and  show  him  the  Sea 
Eagle” 

“ You  are  very  kind,  sir,”  said  Harry. 

He  was  rather  surprised  at  the  amount  of  attention  he 
received  from  his  employer  and  the  captain.  Indeed,  he 
had  reason  to  be,  for  I may  remark  for  the  benefit  of  my 
country  readers,  whose  expectations  might  otherwise  be 
unduly  raised,  that  city  merchants  rarely  offer  a pro- 
spective partnership  to  a boy  on  the  first  day  of  his  en- 
tering their  employment.  Had  Harry  possessed  more 
experience,  he  might  have  been  led  to  suspect  that  there 
was  something  queer  about  it;  but  he  reflected  that  in  the 
city  things  were  different  from  what  he  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  in  the  country. 

At  length  the  dinner  was  over,  and  the  three  walked 
back  to  the  office  in  Nassau  Street. 


Harry's  First  Business  Transaction  69 


“ What  shall  I do,  Mr.  Fairchild?  ” asked  Harry. 

“ You  may  keep  on  with  your  copying,”  said  his  em- 
ployer carelessly.  “ I have  some  business  with  Captain 
Brandon,  and  shall  be  away  with  him  most  of  the  after- 
noon. You  can  attend  to  the  office.” 

“ Yes,  sir.” 

“ If  a gentleman  should  call,  and  inquire  my  price  for 
a consignment  of  spices,  you  may  say  that  the  lowest  fig- 
ure is  ten  thousand  dollars.” 

66  Yes,  sir.” 

46  If  he  should  be  willing  to  pay  that,  you  have  my 
authority  to  close  the  bargain.” 

“ Yes,  sir.” 

Here  Mr.  Fairchild  went  out,  and  Harry  was  left  to 
himself.  When  he  reflected  that  he  was  authorized  to 
close  a bargain  of  so  extensive  a character,  involving 
property  to  the  amount  of  ten  thousand  dollars,  he  felt 
considerably  raised  in  his  own  estimation. 

He  continued  his  copying  for  an  hour,  when  the  door 
opened  and  a man  entered  briskly. 

“ Is  Mr.  Fairchild  in?  ” he  asked. 

“ No,  sir.” 

“ When  will  he  be  in  ? ” 

“ He  may  return  late  in  the  afternoon.  He  left  word, 
if  any  one  called,  to  ask  him  to  come  back  to-morrow 
morning.” 

“ That  won’t  do  for  me.  I must  leave  the  city  this 
evening.  I am  sorry  not  to  find  him  in.” 

“ Perhaps  you  will  leave  word  about  your  business,  and 
he  can  write  to  you.” 

“ It  was  about  some  spices  that  I wished  to  purchase, 
if  we  could  come  to  terms.” 

“ Oh,”  said  Harry,  with  animation.  “ He  left  word 
with  me  about  that.” 

“ Do  you  know  his  price — his  lowest  price?  ” 

“ Yes,  sir;  it  is  ten  thousand  dollars.” 


70  Harry’s  First  Business  Transaction 


“ You  are  sure  of  that?” 

“ Yes,  sir ; he  told  me  so  expressly.” 

“ If  he  were  here  I would  close  the  bargain.” 

“ You  can  do  so  now.  I have  authority  to  sell,”  said 
our  hero,  in  a tone  of  pardonable  importance. 

“ Indeed!  You  are  quite  a man  of  business  of  your  age. 
However,  if  you  have  authority  for  selling,  you  may  make 
out  a bill,  and  I will  send  round  my  check.” 

Harry  did  as  requested,  and  the  stranger,  expressing 
himself  satisfied,  departed. 

Previous  to  Mr.  Fairchild’s  departure,  he  gave  Harry 
permission  to  write  home  if  he  desired  it.  Writing  imme- 
diately after  the  important  business  transaction  above 
mentioned,  he  may  be  pardoned  if  his  letter  is  somewhat 
sanguine  and  confident  in  its  tone. 

This  is  what  he  wrote: 

“ Dear  Mother:  It  is  so  short  a time  since  I left  home 
that  you  may  suppose  I will  have  nothing  to  write;  but 
I find  things  very  different  in  the  city  from  what  they  were 
in  Vernon.  You  will  be  surprised  when  I tell  you  that  I 
have  just  sold  a lot  of  spices  for  ten  thousand  dollars. 
Mr.  Fairchild  was  out,  and  told  me  what  price  to  ask. 
The  commission  which  Mr.  Fairchild  gets  on  the  sale  I 
made  amounts  to  two  hundred  dollars;  so  I think  I have 
earned  my  wages  so  far,  don’t  you? 

“ I think  I shall  like  Mr.  Fairchild.  He  seems  disposed 
to  be  kind  to  me,  and  has  said  something  about  taking 
me  into  partnership  some  time,  if  I suit  him.  I shall  try 
hard  to  do  so,  as  that  would  bring  me  a very  large  income, 
and  I could  do  a great  deal  for  you,  dear  mother,  and  lit- 
tle Katy.  If  you  should  see  our  place  of  business,  you 
would  be  surprised  that  so  large  a business  could  be  done 
here.  It  is  only  a small  room,  and  not  very  pleasant.  I 
felt  disappointed  at  first,  but  I begin  to  understand  better 
now  how  they  manage  in  the  city.  I wish  you  were  living 


The  First  Night  in  the  City 


71 


here  in  the  city,  so  that  I could  board  with  you.  That 
will  come  some  time,  I hope.  I close  with  much  love  to  you 
and  Katy.  Your  affectionate  son, 

“ Harry  Raymond.” 

This  letter  gave  great  comfort  to  Mrs.  Raymond.  She 
felt  that,  though  Harry  was  separated  from  her  at  pres- 
ent, he  had  embarked  upon  a prosperous  business  career, 
and  that  better  times  were  in  store  for  both.  Poor  woman ! 
it  was  the  last  letter  she  received  from  Harry  for  many 
a long,  tedious  day. 

CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  FIRST  NIGHT  IN  THE  CITY 

Probably  the  reader  has  noticed,  with  some  surprise, 
that  Mr.  Fairchild  addressed  his  sailor  confederate  as 
Captain  Brandon.  But  he  had  been  unexpectedly  elevated 
to  the  chief  command  of  the  vessel  on  which  he  was  about 
to  sail.  Captain  Hatch,  two  days  previous,  had  got  into 
a fracas,  and  been  so  severely  injured  that  it  was  found 
necessary  to  send  him  to  the  hospital,  where  he  was  likely 
to  be  detained  some  time.  Meantime  the  Sea  Eagle  was 
all  ready  to  sail,  and  the  owners,  without  knowing  much  of 
Hartley  Brandon,  offered  him  the  captain’s  place,  which 
it  is  needless  to  say  he  accepted  with  alacrity.  It  was  a 
position  which  for  years  he  had  striven  to  obtain,  but  until 
now  unsuccessfully. 

Lemuel  Fairchild  was  a seedy  adventurer,  whom  he  had 
engaged  for  a small  consideration  to  play  the  part  of  a 
commission  merchant,  in  order  to  draw  Harry  to  the  city, 
where  there  would  be  an  opportunity  to  carry  out  his,  or 
rather  Squire  Turner’s,  intentions,  with  regard  to  him. 
Of  course  all  the  large  business  transactions  were  bogus, 
the  parties  pretending  to  purchase  cargoes  being  inti- 
mates of  Fairchild.  The  office  in  Nassau  Street  had  been 


72 


The  First  Night  in  the  City 


hired  for  a week  only,  as  that  would  be  sufficient  for  Bran- 
don’s purpose.  The  ledger,  out  of  which  our  hero  was 
employed  to  copy,  had  formerly  belonged  to  a business 
house  now  bankrupt,  and  had  been  bought  cheap  of  a 
paper  firm  in  Ann  Street. 

When  night  came,  and  the  office  closed,  Mr.  Fairchild 
took  Harry  to  Lovejoy’s  once  more  to  take  supper. 

“ I must  get  a boarding-place  for  you  to-morrow,”  he 
said.  “ To-night  I will  secure  a room  for  you  here.” 

“ Where  do  you  live,  Mr.  Fairchild  ? ” 

“ Why,  the  fact  is,  I am  boarding  at  the  hotel  myself 
just  at  present.  I have  a fine  house  uptown,  but  it  is 
being  painted  and  refurnished,  and,  until  that  is  finished, 
I board  at  a hotel.” 

“ Are  you  married?  ” continued  Harry. 

“ My  wife  and  children  are  traveling  in  Europe,”  said 
Mr.  Fairchild,  telling,  of  course,  an  unblushing  falsehood. 
“ I would  join  them  if  I could  get  away  from  business.  I 
must  wait  till  I have  a partner  to  leave  in  charge.”  And 
he  looked  at  Harry  in  a significant  way,  which  caused  our 
young  hero’s  heart  to  beat  with  proud  anticipations. 

They  made  a very  good  supper,  and  then  sat  down  for 
a while  in  the  public  room,  Fairchild  smoking  a couple  of 
cigars  with  evident  enjoyment.  He  offered  one  to  Harry, 
which  the  latter  declined,  having  fortunately  never  ac- 
quired a habit  that  to  boys,  at  least,  can  never  be  pro- 
ductive of  good. 

About  eight  o’clock  Harry  asked  permission  to  go  to 
bed.  His  long  ride  in  the  morning,  with  the  new  experi- 
ences of  his  first  day  in  the  city,  had  produced  a feeling 
of  fatigue. 

“ Oh,  yes,  you  can  go  to  bed  if  you  like,”  said  Fair- 
child.  “ I’ll  speak  to  the  clerk  to  give  us  a room  with  two 
beds.” 

Harry  soon  fell  asleep  in  spite  of  the  rattling  of  wheels 
and  the  never-ceasing  noise  in  the  busy  street  beneath. 


The  First  Night  in  the  City 


73 


He  was  too  tired  even  to  dream,  but  slept  soundly  until 
the  next  morning. 

When  he  awoke  it  was  broad  daylight.  He  looked 
across  the  room,  and  saw  Fairchild  still  sleeping.  He 
jumped  out  of  bed,  and  dressed  hastily. 

Fairchild  opened  his  eyes  sleepily,  as  he  completed 
dressing. 

“ Up  already,  Raymond?  ” he  asked,  in  a drowsy  tone. 

“ Yes,  sir.” 

“ What  time  is  it  ? ” 

“ I just  heard  it  strike  seven.” 

“ Well,  go  down  if  you  like.  I will  be  down  by  eight 
o’clock.” 

Harry  availed  himself  of  the  permission,  and  descended 
four  flights  of  stairs  to  the  office. 

He  stood  at  the  door  of  the  hotel,  and  watched  the 
throng  of  wayfarers,  which,  commencing  two  hours  before, 
would  flow  without  interruption  through  the  busy  street 
until  the  small  hours.  It  was  to  our  hero,  born  and  bred 
in  the  quiet  country,  an  animated  and  interesting  specta- 
cle, and  he  felt  glad,  in  spite  of  a certain  feeling  of  lone- 
liness, that  he  was  employed  in  the  city. 

At  eight  o’clock  his  employer  came  down,  and  they 
went  together  into  the  saloon,  where  they  took  a substan- 
tial breakfast,  the  expense  being  defrayed  by  Captain 
Brandon,  acting  for  Squire  Turner. 

Shortly  afterwards  they  went  round  to  the  office  in  Nas- 
sau Street. 

Lemuel  Fairchild  seated  himself  with  his  heels  on  the 
mantelpiece,  and  perused  the  columns  of  the  New  York 
Herald . 

“ What  shall  I do,  Mr.  Fairchild?”  asked  Harry. 

“ Go  on  with  your  copying,”  said  Fairchild. 

So  our  hero  opened  the  ledger  and  went  to  work.  His 
task  was  not  a very  interesting  one.  Still  he  was  earning 
two  dollars  a day,  and  this  money  would  enable  him  to  pro- 


74 


Going  on  Board 


vide  for  his  mother;  so  he  buckled  to  it  in  earnest,  deter- 
mined to  show  his  employer  that  he  was  not  afraid  of 
work.  He  had  commenced  working  for  the  partnership  of 
which  a prospect  had  been  given  him. 

About  ten  o’clock  Brandon  entered. 

44  Good  morning,  Captain  Brandon,”  said  Fairchild. 

44  Good  morning,  Fairchild.  Good  morning,  my  lad.” 

44  Good  morning,  sir,”  answered  Harry. 

46  Well,  my  lad,  are  you  ready  to  make  a little  visit  to 
my  ship  ? ” 

44  Yes,  sir,  if  Mr.  Fairchild  is  willing.” 

44  Yes,  he  can  go,”  assented  the  merchant. 

Harry  picked  up  his  hat  and  accompanied  Brandon  to 
the  street. 

44  It’s  all  right,”  said  Brandon,  in  a whisper,  placing  a 
small  roll  of  bills  in  the  hand  of  Fairchild.  44  It’ll  be  a 
long  time  before  you  set  eyes  on  your  office  boy  again.” 

CHAPTER  XVIII 

GOING  ON  BOARD 

Harry  crossed  Broadway  with  his  companion,  and 
went  down  a side  street  to  the  North  River  pier,  at  which 
lay  the  Sea  Eagle , of  which  Brandon  had  obtained  the 
command.  It  was  a vessel  of  good  size,  and  was  now  all 
ready  for  sea. 

44  How  soon  do  you  sail,  Captain  Brandon?”  asked 
Harry. 

44  In  a day  or  two,”  said  Brandon. 

44  Is  your  voyage  a long  one?  ” 

44  We  are  bound  for  China.” 

44 1 don’t  think  I should  like  it.” 

44  So  you  wouldn’t  like  to  be  a sailor?  ” said  Brandon, 
looking  at  the  lad  with  a meaning  which  the  latter  did  not 
understand. 


Going  on  Board 


75 


44  No,  I don’t  think  I should.” 

At  length  he  reached  the  pier.  Bales  of  merchandise 
lay  scattered  about,  and  there  was  a general  appearance 
of  confusion  and  disorder. 

44  There  is  my  vessel,”  said  Captain  Brandon,  pointing 
it  out.  44  Don’t  you  want  to  go  to  China  with  me?  ” 

46  Thank  you,”  said  Harry,  with  a smile,  44  but  I will 
wait  till  I am  older.” 

44  And  then  go  as  a merchant,  I suppose?” 

44  Perhaps  so.” 

44  Well,  we  will  go  on  board,  at  all  events.” 

Plarry  ascended  to  the  deck,  and  Captain  Brandon  fol- 
lowed. The  latter  began  to  point  out  and  name  various 
parts  of  the  vessel,  walking  about  with  our  hero.  The 
sailors  looked  with  some  curiosity  at  Harry,  but  of  course 
asked  no  questions.  The  mate,  however,  Mr.  Hawkes, 
after  speaking  with  Brandon  about  some  matter  connected 
with  the  vessel,  asked: 

44  Is  that  the  cabin  boy?  ” 

44  Certainly,”  said  Brandon. 

44  He  asks  if  you  are  the  cabin  boy,”  he  said,  after  the 
mate  had  passed  on.  44  It’s  a good  joke,  isn’t  it?  ” 

44  Yes,”  said  Harry,  smiling. 

44  Now  suppose  we  go  into  the  cabin.” 

44  Thank  you,”  assented  Harry. 

On  the  cabin  table  was  spread  out  a light  repast,  con- 
sisting of  sandwiches  and  ale. 

44  We’ll  take  a little  lunch,”  said  Brandon.  44  It’s  hun- 
gry work  walking  about  the  streets.  You  can  eat  a little 
something,  I guess.” 

44  Thank  you,  sir,”  said  Harry,  accepting  a sandwich. 
44  Let  me  pour  you  out  some  ale.” 

44 1 don’t  care  for  any,  thank  you.” 

44  Pooh,  nonsense ; ale  won’t  do  you  any  harm  ” ; and 
Brandon  filled  his  glass. 

Harry  had  never  even  tasted  of  ale,  but  he  did  not 


76 


Going  on  Board 


know  how  to  refuse  the  captain’s  hospitality,  and  raised 
the  glass  to  his  lips.  The  taste  was  not  altogether  agree- 
able, so  he  merely  sipped  a little  and  set  it  down. 

“ Don’t  you  like  it?  ” 

“ Not  very  much.” 

“ Never  mind,  it’ll  do  you  good.  How  do  you  like  my 
friend  Fairchild?” 

“ He  has  been  quite  kind  to  me.  I think  I shall  like 
him.” 

“ Keep  on,  and  some  time  you  may  be  as  rich  as  he,” 
said  the  captain,  closing  the  remark  with  a laugh,  for 
which  our  hero  could  see  no  reason. 

“I  should  like  to  be  rich,  for  my  mother’s  sake.” 

“ For  your  mother’s  sake,  of  course.  Let  me  see — 
what’s  the  name  of  the  town  you  come  from?  ” 

“ Vernon.” 

“ Any  rich  people  there  ? ” 

“ There’s  one — Squire  Turner.” 

“ Squire  Turner?  ” repeated  Brandon.  “ What  sort  of 
man  is  he?  ” 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Squire  Turner  had  carefully 
kept  hidden  the  cause  of  his  hostility  to  our  hero.  This 
naturally  stimulated  the  curiosity  of  Brandon,  to  whom  it 
occurred  that  he  might,  by  questioning  the  boy,  draw  out 
the  truth. 

“ He’s  quite  a prominent  man  in  Vernon,”  answered 
Harry,  cautiously. 

“ I suppose  he  is  popular,  also?  ” 

“ Not  very  popular.” 

“ Then  you  don’t  like  him  ? ” 

“ I haven’t  had  much  to  do  with  him.” 

“ Confound  him!  why  don’t  he  speak  out?  ” said  Bran- 
don to  himself.  It  occurred  to  him,  however,  that  further 
questions  might  excite  the  suspicions  of  the  boy,  and  he 
refrained. 

Meanwhile  Harry,  who  had  a healthy  boy’s  appetite, 


Going  on  Board 


77 


had  commenced  eating  his  second  sandwich,  but  he  had  not 
again  tasted  of  the  ale. 

“ Come,”  said  Captain  Brandon,  “ suppose  we  drink 
success  to  the  Sea  Eagle , and  a quick  and  prosperous 
voyage.” 

So  saying,  he  placed  the  glass  to  his  lips. 

“ With  pleasure,”  responded  Harry,  following  his  ex- 
ample. He  merely  tasted  the  ale,  however,  and  then  set 
down  the  glass. 

“ That  will  never  do,  my  lad,”  said  the  captain.  “ It  is 
always  usual,  on  such  occasions,  to  drain  the  glass.” 

“ I don’t  like  ale  very  well.” 

“ But  you  won’t  refuse  to  drink  it,  under  such  circum- 
stances ? ” 

Fearing  that  his  refusal  might  be  misconstrued,  Harry 
gulped  down  the  liquid,  with  difficulty. 

“ Come,  that’s  well,”  said  the  captain,  with  satisfaction. 
46  X won’t  ask  you  to  drink  any  more.  Now  suppose  I tell 
you  a little  of  the  countries  I have  visited.  We  sailors  see 
strange  things.” 

66 1 should  be  glad  to  have  you,”  said  our  hero. 

Brandon  launched  out  into  a long  account  of  Brazil, 
and  afterwards  of  Australia.  Harry  listened  at  first  with 
interest,  but  gradually  a strange  sensation  of  drowsiness 
came  over  him.  His  eyes  drooped  heavily,  and  it  was  with 
a continual  effort  that  he  kept  them  open.  The  captain 
lowered  his  voice,  and  kept  talking  in  a low,  monotonous 
tone  that  helped  the  effect  of  the  sleeping  potion  which, 
unobserved,  he  had  mingled  with  the  ale  in  Harry’s  glass. 

“ I feel  sleepy,”  said  our  hero  at  length,  after  making 
a desperate  effort  to  keep  awake. 

“ I suppose  it  is  the  noise  and  bustle  of  the  city,  to 
which  you  are  not  accustomed.  I’ll  tell  you  what,  my  lad, 
I’ve  got  a little  business  to  attend  to  on  deck.  As  I shan’t 
go  back  to  Nassau  Street  for  an  hour  or  two,  I’ll  give  you 
that  time  for  a nap.” 


7 8 


Going  on  Board 


“ Thank  you,  sir,”  said  Harry.  “ Won’t  Mr.  Fairchild 
think  it  strange,  my  being  away  so  long?  99 

“ I’ll  make  it  all  right  with  him.  He’s  very  good- 
natured.  So  just  lie  down  and  have  your  nap  out.” 

Harry  lay  down,  and  in  two  minutes  his  senses  were 
locked  in  profound  repose.  Captain  Brandon  looked  at 
him  with  satisfaction  as  he  lay. 

“ It  was  a lucky  thought  of  mine,  the  sleeping  potion,” 
he  said  to  himself.  “ He’s  polite  enough,  but  there’s 
plenty  of  will  and  determination  about  him.  I can  see  that 
by  the  cut  of  his  lip.  He  might  have  made  me  considerable 
trouble.  Now  he’s  safe  to  sleep  eighteen  hours  at  least.” 
He  went  on  deck,  taking  care,  however,  to  lock  the  cabin 
door  behind  him.  On  the  deck  he  met  Mr.  Hawkes,  the 
mate. 

“ Well,  Mr.  Hawkes,”  he  said,  66  what  is  the  prospect?  ” 
“ I think  we  shall  get  off  in  an  hour,  Captain  Brandon.” 
“ Good.” 

46 1 didn’t  quite  understand  about  the  lad  you  had  with 
you.  Does  he  sail  with  us?  ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Ah,  I see,”  said  Hawkes,  nodding  intelligently. 

“ His  friends  have  thought  it  best  to  send  him  to  sea, 
but  he  is  obstinate  and  headstrong,  and  might  make  trou- 
ble; so  I agreed  to  manage  it.” 

He  briefly  related  the  strategy  of  which  he  had  made 
use.  The  mate  laughed  approvingly. 

On  deck  all  was  bustle  and  hurry.  The  sailors  were 
hurrying  about  in  obedience  to  the  quick  commands  of  the 
officers,  the  creaking  of  cordage  was  heard,  and  in  a short 
time  the  Sea  Eagle  had  commenced  her  voyage.  But 
Harry  heard  nothing.  His  slumber  was  profound.  His 
career  as  an  office  boy  was  at  an  end,  and  after  one  brief 
day  in  the  city  he  was  drifting  away  unconsciously  from 
home  and  friends,  in  the  power  of  a reckless  man,  from 
whose  despotism  there  was  no  appeal. 


Harry  Realizes  His  Position 


79 


I am  quite  sure  that  my  young  readers  will  all  sympa- 
thize with  Harry.  His  misfortune  was  in  no  sense  occa- 
sioned by  his  misconduct.  He  had  left  home  with  a firm 
determination  to  do  his  duty,  and  work  his  way  upward 
to  a position  where  he  could  be  of  service  to  his  mother  and 
sister;  but  all  his  plans  seemed  disastrously  interrupted. 

Will  he  sink  or  swim? 


CHAPTER  XIX 

HARRY  REALIZES  HIS  POSITION 

For  eighteen  hours  that  long,  unnatural  sleep  held  our 
hero  in  its  benumbing  grasp.  But  at  the  end  of  that  time 
sleep  loosened  its  hold  upon  him.  He  was  almost  instantly 
made  aware  that  the  vessel  was  in  motion.  On  standing 
up  he  found  himself  staggering  from  one  side  of  the  cabin 
to  the  other,  for  a brisk  wind  had  sprung  up,  causing  con- 
siderable motion  to  the  ship. 

“ Good  heavens ! ” exclaimed  Harry,  in  dismay,  “ the 
vessel  has  started.  What  will  Mr.  Fairchild  say?  He  will 
think  I have  run  away.” 

He  hurried  to  the  cabin  door  and  tried  to  open  it,  but 
in  vain.  It  was  securely  locked. 

“ What  can  it  mean  ? ” thought  our  hero. 

He  shook  the  door  and  called* out  at  the  top  of  his  voice: 

“ Captain  Brandon,  let  me  out.” 

There  was  no  answer. 

Harry  continued  calling  for  five  minutes.  At  last,  in- 
dignant, and  for  the  first  time  suspecting  that  something 
was  wrong,  he  began  to  kick  against  the  panels  violently, 
calling  out: 

“ Captain  Brandon ! ” 

This  time  the  captain  made  his  appearance. 

“ What  are  you  kicking  up  such  a row  about?  ” he  de^ 
manded,  harshly. 


8o 


Harry  Realizes  His  Position 


“ Has  the  vessel  sailed?  ” asked  Harry,  anxiously. 

“ Yes,  it  has.” 

“ But  I am  not  to  go.  Can’t  you  send  me  on  shore?  ” 
“ Look  here,  youngster ; how  far  do  you  think  we  are 
from  New  York?  ” 

“ I don’t  know.” 

“ Then  I’ll  tell  you.  We  have  sailed,  so  far,  about  a 
hundred  and  fifty  miles.” 

“ A hundred  and  fifty  miles ! ” 

“ Yes,  a little  more  than  that  possibly.  Perhaps  you’d 
like  to  have  me  send  you  back  in  a small  boat  ? ” 

“ How  long  have  I been  asleep?  ” asked  Harry,  finding 
the  captain’s  statement  almost  incredible. 

“ You  went  to  sleep  yesterday  about  noon,  and  now  it’s 
the  next  morning.” 

“ Is  this  true  ? ” 

66  How  dare  you  question  the  truth  of  anything  I say, 
you  impudent  young  rascal?  ” 

Harry  had  got  over  his  bewilderment. 

“ Captain  Brandon,”  he  said,  calmly,  “ you  promised 
to  wake  me  up,  and  send  me  on  shore.  Why  didn’t  you 
do  it  ? ” 

“ Do  you  think  I am  going  to  be  catechised  by  such  a 
young  lubber  as  you?  ” demanded  Captain  Brandon,  with 
an  oath. 

“ You  have  served  me  a mean  trick,”  said  Harry,  indig- 
nantly, facing  the  captain  with  his  youthful  form  drawn 
up  and  his  face  flushed  with  anger. 

“ Young  man,  do  you  know  where  you  are?  ” 

“ I am  where  I ought  not  to  be.  In  the  cabin  of  the 
Sea  Eagle” 

“ And  do  you  know  who  I am  ? ” 

“ You  are  the  captain.” 

“ You  are  right  there.  I command  this  vessel,  and  all 
on  board,  and  I won’t  tolerate  any  mutiny,”  qualifying 
the  last  word  with  an  oath. 


Harry  Realizes  His  Position 


8 1 


“ You  have  no  authority  over  me,  Captain  Brandon,” 
said  Harry,  proudly.  46  You  have  entrapped  me  on  board 
this  vessel.  I am  not  here  of  my  own  free  will,  and  you 
have  no  more  authority  over  me  than  you  have  over  the 
president  of  the  United  States.” 

44  You  think  I haven’t,  eh?  ” 

44  I know  you  have  not,”  said  our  hero,  firmly.  44  As 
long  as  I am  obliged  to  remain  on  board  I am  a passenger, 
and  claim  to  be  treated  as  such.” 

44  Then  suppose  you  pay  your  fare.” 

44  I can’t  do  it,  and  I don’t  feel  bound  to.” 

44  You  are  mighty  independent,”  sneered  the  captain ; 
44  and  I have  no  doubt  it  will  suit  you  excellently  to  get 
your  board  and  passage  for  nothing.  But  I have  some- 
thing to  say  to  that.” 

44  What  will  Mr.  Fairchild  say  when  I don’t  come  back,” 
said  Harry,  in  a troubled  voice. 

Captain  Brandon  laughed. 

44  He’ll  think  you  have  run  away.” 

44  And  what  will  my  mother  think?”  resumed  Harry, 
sorrowfully. 

64  Oh,  she’ll  think  you  have  been  led  away,  and  got  into 
some  scrape  or  other,”  said  the  captain,  lightly.  44  How- 
ever, she’ll  see  you  again  in  eighteen  months — that  is,  if 
we  have  a fair  voyage.” 

44  Eighteen  months ! ” repeated  our  hero. 

44  Yes,  it’s  a long  ways  to  China.  You’ll  be  quite  a 
sailor  by  the  end  of  that  time.” 

44 1 don’t  intend  to  be  a sailor,”  said  Harry. 

44  Don’t  say,  that  again,  you  impudent  young  scoundrel. 
Do  you  think  I will  let  my  cabin  boy  address  me  in  that 
style  ? ” 

44 1 am  not  your  cabin  boy,”  said  Harry. 

44  That’s  your  mistake.  You’ve  got  to  work  your  pas- 
sage. I shan’t  allow  any  skulkers  aboard  this  ship.” 

This  speech,  as  well  as  most  of  the  captain’s,  was  gar- 


82 


Harry  Realizes  His  Position 


nished  with  oaths,  which  I choose  to  omit,  though  at  the 
risk  of  conveying  an  inadequate  idea  of  his  brutality  and 
coarseness.  Our  hero  was  greatly  exasperated  at  the 
mean  plot  which  had  been  concocted  against  him,  and, 
being  of  a fearless  temperament,  would  have  given  full  and 
free  expression  to  his  indignation,  and  a scene  of  violence 
would  no  doubt  have  resulted  but  for  the  opportune  en- 
trance of  Mr.  Weldon,  the  supercargo. 

Mr.  Weldon  was  a young  man,  not  over  twenty-five, 
a nephew  of  the  owner  of  the  vessel,  and  had  been  sent 
out  as  supercargo,  with  the  intention  of  remaining  in 
China  for  two  or  three  years  in  a branch  establishment 
of  his  uncle’s  house.  On  account  of  his  connection  with 
the  firm  by  whom  he  was  employed,  Captain  Brandon 
found  it  prudent  to  treat  him  with  more  respect  than 
in  ordinary  circumstances  he  would  have  paid  to  the 
supercargo. 

“ Good  morning,  Captain  Brandon,”  said  the  young 
man. 

“ Good  morning,  Mr.  Weldon,”  said  Brandon,  smooth- 
ing his  face  and  lowering  his  arm,  which  had  been  raised 
to  strike  Harry.  “ How  do  you  feel  this  morning?  ” 

“ Not  seasick  as  yet,  but  I don’t  know  how  soon  it  may 
be  on.  I am  in  no  hurry  for  it,  I can  assure  you.  But 
who  is  this  young  gentleman  ? ” 

“You  are  joking,  Mr.  Weldon,”  said  the  captain. 
“We  don’t  usually  address  cabin  boys  as  young  gentle- 
men on  board  ship.” 

“Is  he  your  cabin  boy?”  asked  Weldon,  in  surprise, 
for  Harry  was  not,  it  will  be  remembered,  dressed  in  sailor 
rig. 

“ No,  I am  not ! ” said  Harry,  boldly. 

“ Shut  up ! ” said  the  captain  sharply,  with  a threaten- 
ing look.  “ He’s  a headstrong  young  rascal,  whom  his 
friends  have  placed  in  my  charge,  with  intentions  to  make 
a sailor  of  him.” 


Harry  Realizes  His  Position 


83 


“ That  is  not  true.  I was  trapped  on  board  this  ves- 
sel,” said  our  hero. 

“ I used  a little  stratagem,  knowing  that  I would  have 
trouble  otherwise,”  said  the  captain. 

At  this  moment  the  captain  was  summoned  to  the  deck, 
and  Harry  found  himself  alone  with  the  supercargo. 

44  Mr.  Weldon,”  said  our  hero,  suddenly  making  up  his 
mind  to  secure  the  young  man  as  a friend,  if  possible* 
44  will  you  be  my  friend?  ” 

Mr.  Weldon  took  the  hand  so  frankly  offered,  and  said: 

44 1 will  be  your  friend.  I believe  you  are  a good  boy.” 

44  Don’t  believe  what  Captain  Brandon  has  told  you.  It 
is  absolutely  false.  I never  saw  or  heard  of  him  till  two 
days  since,  and  he  does  not  know  any  of  my  friends.  He 
induced  me  to  come  on  board  this  ship  on  false  pretences, 
and  I think  must  have  given  me  something  to  make  me 
sleep,  for  I became  sleepy  at  once,  and  have  slept,  as  he 
tells  me,  ever  since  yesterday  noon.” 

44  This  is  a strange  story.  What  can  be  his  object?  ” 

44 1 don’t  know  that ; but  he  has  got  me  into  his  power, 
and  I need  a friend.” 

44 1 wish  you  would  tell  me  a little  more  about  yourself 
that  I may  understand  your  position  fully.  If  the  cap- 
tain comes  down,  you  can  suspend  your  story  until  another 
time.” 

44  The  captain  claims  that  I must  work  my  passage  as 
cabin  boy.  What  shall  I do  ? ” 

44  Have  you  any  great  objection?  ” 

44 1 would  not  have  come  on  board  the  vessel  of  my  own 
free  will.  I don’t  like  to  be  forced  into  going  in  such  a 
position.” 

44  That  is  a natural  feeling ; but  I am  not  sure  whether 
it  will  not  be  best  to  yield  in  the  present  instance.  A cap- 
tain on  board  of  his  own  vessel  is  a monarch,  and  has 
almost  supreme  power.” 

44  Suppose  the  captain  should  ill  treat  me?” 


84 


Hany  Gets  into  Trouble 


“ I will  stand  your  friend,”  said  the  supercargo. 

“ Then,”  said  Harry,  after  a moment’s  thought,  “ I 
will  not  oppose  the  captain’s  wishes.  I will  do  my  duty, 
but  I won’t  submit  to  being  imposed  upon.” 

CHAPTER  XX 

HARRY  GETS  INTO  TROUBLE 

Captain  Brandon  entered  the  cabin,  carrying  under 
his  arm  a cabin  boy’s  suit. 

“ It’s  time  you  entered  upon  your  duties,”  he  said. 
“ Put  on  these  clothes.” 

He  expected  a renewal  of  Harry’s  remonstrances;  but 
our  hero  had  made  up  his  mind  what  to  do.  It  was  no 
use  crying  over  spilt  milk.  He  had  confidence  in  the  judg- 
ment and  friendship  of  the  supercargo.  When,  therefore, 
the  captain  held  out  the  cabin  boy’s  suit,  Harry  took  it 
quietly,  asking: 

“ Where  shall  I put  it  on  ? ” 

“ You  can  put  it  on  here,”  said  the  captain.  “ So 
you’ve  changed  your  mind,  have  you  ? ” 

“ No,  Captain  Brandon,”  answered  Harry,  firmly.  “ I 
have  been  treacherously  entrapped  on  board  this  vessel, 
but  as  long  as  I stay  I may  as  well  have  something  to  do.” 

“ Well,  I’m  glad  you’ve  turned  sensible.” 

“ I don’t  intend  to  deceive  you  as  to  my  intentions,  Cap- 
tain Brandon,”  continued  Harry,  boldly.  “ I mean  to 
leave  this  ship  the  first  chance  I get.” 

“ That  won’t  be  very  soon,”  sneered  Brandon,  “ as  I 
don’t  expect  to  stop  anywhere  until  I reach  China.  If 
you  want  to  leave  me  there  I shan’t  take  any  great  pains 
to  catch  you.” 

By  this  time  Harry  had  changed  his  clothes. 

“ Now  go  and  report  yourself  to  the  mate,”  said  Cap- 
tain Brandon. 


Harry  Gets  into  Trouble 


85 


Harry  left  the  cabin  and  went  up  on  deck.  He  saw  and 
recognized  the  man  to  whom  the  captain  had  spoken  the 
day  before,  and  walked  up  to  him. 

44  I believe  you  are  the  mate,  sir,”  he  said. 

44  Well,  my  lad,  who  are  you — the  new  cabin  boy?  ” 

44  Yes,  sir.” 

44  Tom  Patch ! 99  said  the  mate,  calling  one  of  the  sailors 
near  by. 

Tom  Patch  came  forward,  hitching  up  his  pants,  as  he 
advanced  with  a regular  sailor’s  roll.  He  had  a short, 
square-built  figure,  and  a face  bronzed  by  exposure  to  the 
suns  of  every  clime.  But  his  expression  was  honest  and 
intelligent,  not  brutish  and  stupid,  as  is  the  case  with 
many  who  have  followed  the  sea  for  years  without  rising 
above  the  position  of  a common  sailor. 

44  Show  him  his  bunk,  Patch,  and  break  him  in.” 

44  Ay,  ay,  sir,”  said  Patch,  turning  to  Harry. 

They  descended  into  the  forecastle,  where  Harry  was 
assigned  to  a bunk  near  that  of  the  sailor  under  whose 
care  he  had  been  placed. 

44  You’re  a green  hand,  I reckon,  my  lad,”  said  Tom. 

44  Yes,”  said  our  hero. 

44  Mayhap  you’ve  been  seasick.  You’ll  get  over  it  soon, 
and  then  you’ll  find  it  jolly.” 

“No,  I’ve  not  been  sick;  but  I don’t  like  the 
sea.” 

46  Then  what  brought  you  here  ? ” said  Tom. 

44  Captain  Brandon.  He  served  me  a mean  trick.” 

44  Avast  there,  my  lad ! ” said  Tom,  lowering  his  voice. 
44  It  ain’t  best  to  talk  ag’in  the  cap’n,  leastways  so  he  can 
hear.” 

44  I’m  not  afraid,”  said  our  hero,  firmly.  44 1 told  him 
so  myself.” 

44  What’s  that  ? ” asked  Tom,  incredulously. 

44 1 told  Captain  Brandon  he  had  served  me  a mean 
trick.” 


86 


Harry  Gets  into  Trouble 


“ And  he  knocked  you  down  with  a belaying-pin  ? ” sug- 
gested  Tom. 

“ No,  he  didn’t,”  said  Harry,  quietly. 

“ Then  you  got  off  easy.  Better  not  say  it  ag’in,  my 
lad.” 

46  It’s  true.”  y 

“ Never  mind  that.  It  ain’t  best  to  tell  the  truth  at 
all  times.  You  shall  spin  me  the  yarn  some  time  when  we 
are  snugly  stowed  away  out  of  earshot,  my  lad.  Now  we 
must  go  to  work.” 

Days  passed  away,  and,  in  accordance  with  the  resolu- 
tion he  had  formed,  our  hero  attended  strictly  to  duty. 
Being  a smart  boy,  he  very  soon  mastered  the  details  of 
his  duties,  and  discharged  them  in  such  a manner  that  no 
fault  could  be  justly  found  with  him.  But  Captain  Bran- 
don continued  to  view  him  with  an  eye  of  suspicion.  He 
had  not  forgotten  nor  forgiven  the  bold  and  defiant  man- 
ner in  which  Harry  had  expressed  himself  when  he  first 
realized  that  he  had  been  entrapped  on  board  the  Sea 
Eagle . He  blamed  himself  now  that  he  had  not  inflicted 
a humiliating  punishment  upon  Harry  at  the  time,  and 
he  carefully  scrutinized  his  conduct  in  order  to  find  a pre- 
text for  paying  off  the  old  score. 

But  Harry  thus  far  gave  him  no  opportunity.  He  had 
not  made  any  complaints  against  the  captain  to  any  one 
except  Tom  Patch,  to  whom  he  told  the  whole  story,  win- 
ning the  stout-hearted  sailor’s  sympathy  and  friendship. 
Thus  Harry  felt  that  he  had  one  friend  on  the  vessel ; nay, 
two,  for  the  supercargo,  of  whom  mention  has  alreadjr 
been  made,  had  by  no  means  forgotten  the  promise  he  made 
to  our  hero  to  be  his  friend.  He  frequently  approached 
him  when  at  work,  and  conversed  with  him  in  a pleasant 
manner,  as  with  an  equal,  never  putting  on  an  air  of  con- 
descension, as  some  in  his  position  would  have  done. 

This  intimacy  and  evident  good  feeling  between  the 
supercargo  and  our  hero,  Captain  Brandon  saw  with  dis- 


Harry  Gets  into  Trouble 


87 


satisfaction.  The  young  man  was  studiously  polite  and 
respectful  to  him.  But  he  saw  that  his  ceremonious  polite- 
ness melted  away  when  he  spoke  to  Harry  Raymond, 
whom  he  addressed  in  a cordial,  kindly  manner  which  be- 
spoke friendship.  Captain  Brandon  brooded  over  this, 
being  of  a jealous,  suspicious  temper,  and  resolved,  on 
the  first  occasion  that  presented  itself,  to  take  vengeance 
upon  Harry,  and  thus  at  once  gratify  his  dislike  for  our 
hero  and  the  supercargo. 

There  was  another  member  of  the  ship’s  crew  whom  it 
will  be  necessary  to  introduce. 

This  was  Jack  Rodman,  a boy  somewhat  older  than 
Harry,  and  as  different  from  our  hero  as  can  well  be  im- 
agined. He  was  coarse,  ignorant  and  vicious,  and  could 
swear  with  as  great  fluency  as  any  sailor  twice  his  age. 
He  made  at  first  some  approaches  to  intimacy  with  our 
hero,  but  Harry  was  too  disgusted  with  what  he  had  seen 
of  him  to  care  much  about  striking  up  a friendship.  On 
this  account  Jack  bore  a grudge  against  our  hero,  and 
would  have  played  some  mischievous  trick  upon  him  but 
for  Tom  Patch’s  evident  friendship  for  Harry.  Jack  was 
afraid  of  the  stout  sailor,  and  felt  compelled  to  effect  his 
object  in  an  underhand  manner. 

Among  the  peculiarities  of  Captain  Brandon’s  appear- 
ance was  a very  long  nose.  Brandon  was  aware  of  the 
prominence  of  this  feature,  and  felt  sensitive  about  it.  As 
a boy  he  had  been  annoyed  by  the  jocose  allusions  of  his 
school-fellows  to  it,  and  nothing  disturbed  his  temper  more 
than  any  reference  to  it,  or  even  a significant  glance  at  it. 
Jack  Rodman  had  observed  this  peculiarity  in  the  captain, 
and  determined  to  take  advantage  of  it  in  order  to  get 
Harry  into  trouble. 

One  night,  unobserved  as  he  supposed,  he  drew  with  a 
piece  of  chalk  a rude  caricature  of  the  captain’s  face,  in 
a part  of  the  vessel  where  it  would  be  likely  to  be  seen  by 
Brandon.  The  size  of  the  nose  was  exaggerated,  but 


88 


Harry  Gets  into  Trouble 


there  was  also  in  the  other  features  a general  resem- 
blance to  the  captain,  so  that  it  was  quite  evident  who 
was  meant. 

Jack  supposed  that  he  was  unobserved,  and  so  he  might 
have  been,  but  for  the  accidental  approach  of  the  super- 
cargo. 

Mr.  Weldon  glanced  at  what  Jack  was  doing,  and  a 
smile  came  to  his  face.  He  was  rather  amused  by  the  cari- 
cature, and,  having  no  very  particular  regard  for  the  cap- 
tain, passed  on  in  silence,  not  feeling  called  upon  to 
interfere. 

The  next  morning  Captain  Brandon,  in  pacing  the 
deck,  suddenly  came  face  to  face  with  the  caricature,  which 
had  not  been  effaced. 

Instantly  the  blood  rushed  to  his  face. 

“ Who  did  this  ? ” he  roared. 

The  vehemence  of  his  tone  attracted  general  attention. 
The  sailors  looked  at  one  another,  and  exchanged  sly 
glances  indicative  of  amusement. 

“ Why  don’t  you  answer,  some  of  you?  ” continued  the 
angry  captain.  66  Point  out  the  man,  and  I’ll  flog  him  till 
he  can’t  stand.” 

Captain  Brandon  resolved  to  use  other  means. 

“ I’ll  give  five  dollars  to  the  man  who’ll  tell  me  who  drew 
this  figure.” 

Jack  Rodman  came  on  deck  just  as  this  offer  was  made. 
His  eyes  sparkled  with  joy.  He  not  only  had  it  in  his 
power  to  get  Harry  into  trouble,  but  he  would  be  re- 
warded for  doing  it. 

“ I know  who  did  it,  Captain  Brandon,”  he  said. 

“ Ah!  ” said  the  captain,  turning  toward  Jack.  “ Tell 
me  at  once,  then.” 

“ He  did  it,”  said  Jack,  pointing  out  Harry. 

“ Did  he  do  it?  ” growled  Brandon. 

“ Yes,  I saw  him  do  it.” 

By  this  time  Harry,  who  had  been  struck  dumb  by  the 


An  Unexpected  Victory  89 


suddenness  of  the  accusation,  and  the  evident  malice  of 
Jack,  recovered  himself,  and  said  boldly: 

66  Captain  Brandon,  that  is  a lie,  and  Jack  Rodman 
knows  it  is.  I know  nothing  of  the  figure,  and  had  noth- 
ing to  do  with  it.” 

“ I saw  you  do  it,”  said  Jack. 

“ I have  no  doubt  he  did  it,”  said  the  captain,  furiously. 
66  Strip  him,  and  we’ll  give  him  a taste  of  the  lash.” 


CHAPTER  XXI 

AN  UNEXPECTED  VICTORY 

The  captain’s  order  was  a general  one  and  addressed 
to  no  one  in  particular.  The  sailors  stood  still,  therefore, 
till  the  captain  exclaimed  again,  stamping  fiercely: 

“ Seize  him,  I say,  and  strip  him.” 

With  a grin  of  enjoyment  Jack  Rodman  started  for- 
ward and  prepared  to  obey  the  captain’s  command.  He 
expected  to  be  supported  by  others  of  the  crew,  but  found 
himself  alone.  Still  he  was  taller  and  stouter  than  Harry, 
and  felt  confident  of  an  easy  victory  over  him. 

When  our  hero  saw  him  approach  he  said: 

“ Stand  off,  Jack  Rodman,  if  you  know  what’s  good  for 
yourself ! ” 

“ What  can  you  do?  ” sneered  Jack. 

“ Give  him  a thrashing ! ” said  the  captain,  anticipating 
with  pleasure  the  utter  discomfiture  of  Harry,  who,  so  far 
as  appearances  went,  was  decidedly  the  weaker  of  the  two. 
Jack  Rodman  would  not  have  been  by  any  means  so  confi- 
dent of  an  easy  victory  had  he  been  aware  that  our  hero 
had  been  initiated  in  the  science  of  boxing  by  a young  man 
from  New  York  who  spent  a summer  in  Vernon. 

“ A ring ! a ring ! ” shouted  the  sailors.  “ Let  ’em  have 
it  out ! ” 


9° 


An  Unexpected  Victory 


No  opposition  being  made  by  the  officers,  the  crew  at 
once  formed  a ring  round  the  two  combatants.  A few  of 
the  more  generous  sympathized  with  the  “ little  one,”  as 
they  called  Harry;  but  with  the  majority  there  was  no 
particular  sentiment,  except  a desire  to  see  the  fight. 
Prominent  in  the  ring  was  Tom  Patch,  Harry’s  friend. 
His  honest,  bronzed  face  was  shadowed  by  anxiety,  for  he, 
like  the  rest,  had  no  doubt  that  Harry  would  get  whipped. 

“ It’s  a shame,”  he  muttered.  It  ain’t  a fair  match. 
Jack’s  twenty  pounds  heavier  than  the  little  one.” 

“ Let  ’em  fight  it  out ! Who  cares  which  gets 
whipped  ? ” said  the  next  sailor. 

“ I do,”  said  Tom.  “ The  little  fellow’s  a good  one, 
and  I don’t  believe  he  made  the  figger.” 

“ Silence,  men ! ” exclaimed  the  captain.  “ Pitch  into 
him,  boy,  and  mind  you  give  him  a sound  flogging,  or 
you’ll  get  one  yourself.” 

J ack  did  not  need  to  be  urged  on.  He  had  an  unreason- 
ing and  unreasonable  hatred  of  our  hero,  whom  he  instinc- 
tively felt  to  be  his  superior  in  every  way  but  physical 
strength.  He  accordingly  advanced,  confident  of  an  easy 
victory,  swinging  his  fists  in  an  unscientific  way. 

Harry  awaited  his  approach  calmly,  quietly  putting 
himself  in  the  proper  attitude  of  defence.  With  his  fists 
doubled  up,  prepared  for  action,  and  one  foot  advanced 
before  the  other,  he  stood,  watching  warily  the  demonstra- 
tions of  his  antagonist.  Jack  did  not  comprehend  the 
meaning  of  this  preparation,  and  continued  to  advance, 
with  rash  confidence  in  his  own  prowess.  He  made  a fierce 
lunge  against  our  hero,  not  taking  care  to  protect  himself 
against  assault.  The  consequence  was,  that  while  Harry 
parried  the  blow  with  one  hand,  with  the  other  he  planted 
a smart  blow  in  Rodman’s  face,  which,  striking  his  nose, 
drew  blood. 

There  was  a shout  of  applause,  mingled  with  surprise, 
at  this  unexpected  turning  of  the  tables. 


An  Unexpected  Victory 


9i 


“ Good  for  you ! ” u I bet  on  the  little  one ! ” “ He’s 

got  pluck ! 99  was  heard  from  the  sailors. 

Perhaps  the  most  astonished  person  on  deck  was  Jack 
Rodman  himself.  He  took  a fresh  look  at  Harry,  to  make 
sure  that  he  was  as  right  in  his  first  impression  as  to  his 
inferior  size  and  strength. 

44  Give  it  to  him,  Jack!  Don’t  let  him  get  the  best  of 
you ! 99  called  out  a backer. 

“ No,  I won’t,”  growled  Jack.  “ I’ll  chaw  him  up.” 

Our  hero  listened  to  this  threat  without  being  discom- 
posed. He  had  made  a critical  survey  of  his  antagonist, 
and  formed  an  estimate  of  his  ability.  He  saw  that  Jack 
was  his  superior  in  strength,  and  if  they  should  come  to 
in-fighting  that  he  would  get  the  worst  of  it.  But  he  saw 
also  that  of  scientific  fighting  Jack  knew  nothing.  His 
course  was  to  keep  him  at  arm’s  length,  and  conduct  the 
contest  on  scientific  principles. 

Jack  rushed  again.  This  time  our  hero  planted  a blow 
in  his  left  eye,  which  caused  Jack  to  stagger  back  with  a 
howl  of  dismay  and  rage.  By  this  time  his  blood  was  up, 
and  he  was  driven  on  by  a kind  of  blind  fury,  aggravated 
by  the  mortification  he  experienced  at  being  worsted  by  a 
smaller  boy  in  presence  of  the  ship’s  crew.  His  reputation 
was  at  stake.  He  knew  that  if  he  retired  from  the  contest 
defeated  he  would  never  hear  the  last  of  it. 

He  made  another  furious  dash,  and  tried  hard  to  seize 
Harry  round  the  middle,  when  he  would  have  found  it  an 
easy  task,  in  consequence  of  his  superior  strength,  to 
throw  him.  But  our  hero  understood  very  well  his  pur- 
pose. He  eluded  the  grasp  of  his  furious  adversary,  and 
planted  two  blows  quick  as  lightning,  one  in  his  breast, 
the  other  in  his  face.  While  Jack  was  staggering  under 
them,  he  gathered  up  his  strength,  and  put  it  all  into  one 
final  blow,  which  finished  the  work  effectively.  Jack  fell 
on  deck  heavily,  and  so  bewildered  was  he  that  he  lay  there 
motionless,  and  did  not  at  first  attempt  to  rise. 


92 


An  Unexpected  Victory 


This  turned  the  tide  in  favor  of  our  hero.  Sailors  ad- 
mire pluck,  especially  when  it  is  shown  by  a little  fellow 
contending  against  odds.  There  was  a chorus  of  approv- 
ing exclamations,  expressed  in  the  characteristic  sailor 
dialect,  and  Harry,  standing  in  the  center  of  the  ring,  his 
face  flushed  with  the  excitement  of  the  contest,  was  trans- 
formed in  the  eyes  of  all  into  a hero.  The  most  delighted 
of  all  was  Tom  Patch,  who  swung  his  hat,  and  called  out 
for  three  cheers  for  the  victor.  The  result  was  the  more 
gratifying  to  him,  because  wholly  unexpected.  The  su- 
percargo, also,  standing  aloof  from  the  ring,  had  wit- 
nessed the  contest,  and  his  sympathies  also  had  been  with 
our  hero,  for  he  had  already  formed  an  opinion  far  from 
favorable  of  Jack  Rodman,  whom  he  had  another  reason 
for  not  liking. 

But  there  was  one  to  whom  the  result  of  the  contest 
was  in  the  highest  degree  unsatisfactory.  This  was  Cap- 
tain Brandon.  He  had  been  far  from  anticipating  such  a 
denouement  and  a frown  gathered  on  his  face. 

“ Get  up  and  try  it  again!  ” he  said  to  Jack. 

But  Jack  Rodman  had  had  enough  of  it. 

66  All  right ! 59  growled  Captain  Brandon.  “ I’ve  got  an 
account  to  settle  with  the  boy  myself.  He  may  not  get 
off  so  easily  out  of  my  hands.  Men,  go  back  to  your 
work.” 

At  the  captain’s  word  of  command  the  ring  was  broken, 
and  the  sailors  returned  to  the  duties  which  had  been  in- 
terrupted by  the  contest  that  has  just  been  described. 

“ Now,  you  young  rascal,”  said  Captain  Brandon, 

menacingly,  “ what  did  you  mean  by  that picture?  ” 

filling  up  the  blank  with  an  oath. 

“ I have  already  told  you,  Captain  Brandon,”  said 
Harry,  firmly,  “ that  I had  nothing  to  do  with  the  draw- 
ing.” 

“ Do  you  dare  to  contradict  me?  ” 

66 1 contradict  no  one,”  said  Harry.  66 1 only  say  that 


An  Unexpected  Victory 


93 


I had  nothing  to  do  with  that  picture.  I did  not  see  it 
till  this  morning,  a short  time  before  you  charged  me 
with  it.” 

“Your  lie  shan’t  save  you!”  exclaimed  Captain  Bran- 
don. “ I’ll  take  you  in  hand  myself,  and  we’ll  see  who’ll 
come  off  best.” 

Harry  turned  pale.  He  knew  that  he  was  no  match  for 
a grown  man,  and  he  saw  that  in  the  present  state  of  the 
captain’s  temper  he  was  likely  to  suffer  severely.  That  he 
Should  dread  the  treatment  he  was  likely  to  receive  was 
only  natural,  but  he  showed  no  outward  fear,  save  in  the 
paleness  of  his  cheeks.  He  stood  manfully,  with  his  lips 
compressed,  waiting  for  the  attack.  But  help  came  to  him 
from  an  unexpected  quarter. 

“ Stop  one  moment,  Captain  Brandon ! ” said  the  super- 
cargo, and  there  was  a tone  of  authority  in  the  young 
man’s  voice. 

The  captain  turned. 

“ Mr.  Weldon,”  he  said,  “ this  is  no  affair  of  yours.  I 
will  thank  you  to  attend  to  your  own  business.” 

“ Captain  Brandon,  you  are  about  to  punish  this  boy 
for  nothing.” 

“Do  you  call  that  nothing?”  asked  the  captain,  indi- 
cating the  caricature. 

“ He  had  no  hand  in  it.” 

“ Who  did  it,  then  ? ” 

“ The  boy  he  was  fighting  with,  Jack  Rodman.” 

“ Are  you  sure  of  this  ? ” demanded  the  captain,  in 
amazement. 

“ Yes ; I saw  him  myself  engaged  upon  it  last  evening.. 
I would  not  have  betrayed  him  had  he  not  tried  to  impli- 
cate an  innocent  party.” 

Captain  Brandon  knew  not  what  to  think. 

In  return  for  the  supercargo’s  explanation,  he  did  not 
reply  a word,  but,  turning  on  his  heel,  descended  the  com- 
panion-way to  the  cabin,  where  he  kept  himself  for  the 
7 w 


94 


In  Suspense 


next  two  or  three  hours.  After  he  had  left  the  deck, 
Harry  went  up  to  the  supercargo,  and  in  a frank  way 
said : 

“ I cannot  tell  you,  Mr.  Weldon,  how  much  I am  obliged 
to  you  for  coming  to  my  defence.” 

46 1 told  you  I would  stand  your  friend  when  you  stood 
in  need  of  one,”  said  the  young  man,  kindly.  “ I am 
thankful  that  I was  able  to  do  it  so  effectually.” 

He  took  Harry’s  hand  and  pressed  it  warmly.  Our 
young  hero  felt,  with  a thrill  of  thankfulness,  that  he  had 
at  least  one  good  friend  on  board  the  Sea  Eagle ; two,  in 
fact,  for  Tom  Patch  he  knew  would  stand  by  him  through 
thick  and  thin. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

IN  SUSPENSE 

We  must  now  go  back  to  Vernon,  and  inquire  how  Mrs. 
Raymond  is  getting  on,  while  Harry  is  each  day  drifting 
further  and  further  away  from  home. 

Harry’s  first  and  only  letter  from  the  city  has  already 
been  given.  It  brought  comfort  and  a degree  of  hopeful- 
ness to  his  mother.  She  felt  that  she  could  bear  her  soli- 
tude better  if  Harry  was  doing  well.  A few  years,  and 
they  might  be  together  again,  as  he  anticipated;  perhaps 
living  in  New  York.  In  the  meantime,  he  must  come  home 
once  a month  at  least.  Then  his  letters  would,  no  doubt, 
be  frequent. 

Two  days  passed,  however,  and  no  letter.  She  began 
to  get  anxious,  but  reflected  that  Harry  probably  had  a 
great  deal  to  do.  Still  it  was  not  like  him  to  neglect  her. 

Two  days  more  passed,  and  still  no  letter.  Mrs.  Ray- 
mond now  became  very  anxious.  She  had  about  made  up 
her  mind  to  go  up  to  the  city  herself,  though  she  could  ill 


In  Suspense 


95 


spare  the  money  needful  for  the  trip,  when  she  met  Squire 
Turner  in  the  street,  on  the  way  home  from  the  postoffice. 

“ Good  morning,  Mrs.  Raymond,”  he  said,  graciously ; 
“ what  do  you  hear  from  Harry?  I am  told  he  has  gone 
to  the  city  to  seek  his  fortune.” 

“ I am  feeling  very  anxious  about  him,”  she  said.  “ I 
received  a letter  from  Harry  four  days  ago,  just  after  he 
reached  New  York,  and  I have  heard  nothing  since.” 

“ No  doubt  he  is  very  busy,”  said  the  squire. 

“ He  would  not  be  too  busy  to  write  me  a few  lines.  He 
would  know  that  I should  feel  anxious,”  said  Mrs.  Ray- 
mond. 

“ Perhaps  he  has  written,  and  the  letter  has  miscarried. 
Letters  often  do.  I have  it  happen  frequently.” 

“ If  may  be,”  said  Mrs.  Raymond,  with  momentary  re- 
lief. “ I wish  I was  sure  of  it.  He  is  my  only  boy,  Squire 
Turner.  If  anything  should  happen  to  him,  it  would 
break  my  heart.” 

Knowing  full  well  the  wicked  plot  he  had  contrived 
against  this  poor  woman’s  peace  and  happiness,  Squire 
Turner  felt  a momentary  thrill  of  compunction  at  what  he 
had  done.  But  his  innate  selfishness  soon  conquered  this 
feeling.  He  had  too  many  reasons  for  wishing  Harry 
away,  to  sympathize  with  his  mother. 

“ Very  likely  you’ll  get  a letter  to-night,”  he  said. 

“ If  not,  I shall  go  to  the  city  to-morrow  morning,” 
said  Mrs.  Raymond.  “ I am  afraid  something  has  hap- 
pened to  Harry.” 

Here  was  a chance  for  Squire  Turner  to  make  what 
would  be  regarded  as  a friendly  offer. 

“ Mrs.  Raymond,”  he  said,  “ it  will  be  quite  an  under- 
taking for  you  to  go  to  the  city,  not  to  mention  the  ex- 
pense, which  will,  of  course,  be  a consideration  with  you. 
I was  thinking  of  going  there  myself  one  day  next  week, 
but  as  you  are  feeling  anxious  about  Harry,  I will  change 
my  plans,  and  go  to-morrow.  I will  hunt  up  your  son. 


96 


In  Suspense 


and  bring  you  home  full  particulars  about  him.  I don’t 
think,  however,  yon  need  to  feel  anxious.” 

“ Oh,  Squire  Turner,  will  you,  indeed?  ” said  the  poor 
woman,  gratefully.  “ You  are  very  kind,  and  I shall  feel 
it  as  a great  favor.” 

“ Certainly ; it  will  give  me  great  pleasure  to  oblige 
you.  If  you  have  anything  to  send  him,  I will  carry  it 
with  pleasure.” 

“ If  it  wouldn’t  be  too  much  trouble,  I will  ask  you  to 
carry  a pair  of  stockings  I have  just  footed  for  him.  And 
will  you  tell  him  to  be  sure  to  change  his  stockings  if  he 
gets  his  feet  wet?  ” 

“ I will,  with  pleasure,  carry  any  message.  But  why 
not  write  a note  and  send  it  by  me?  ” 

“ I think  I will,  if  you  will  be  so  kind  as  to  carry  it.” 

Mrs.  Raymond  parted  from  the  squire,  feeling  more 
favorably  disposed  toward  him  than  ever  before. 

“ James,”  said  Squire  Turner,  at  the  supper  table  that 
evening,  “ I want  you  to  go  over  to  Mrs.  Raymond’s,  di- 
rectly after  supper.” 

“ What  for?  ” asked  James. 

“ I am  going  to  New  York  to-morrow  morning,  and 
have  agreed  to  carry  a letter  and  small  parcel  to  her  son 
Harry.” 

James  turned  up  his  nose. 

“ Why  don’t  she  come  to  the  house,  and  bring  it, 
then  ? ” he  asked. 

“ I promised  to  send  you.” 

“ I don’t  want  to  be  Mrs.  Raymond’s  errand-boy. 
Harry  Raymond  is  a low  upstart,  and  I shouldn’t  think 
you  would  be  willing  to  carry  bundles  for  him.” 

“ That  is  my  business,”  said  Squire  Turner,  who,  but 
for  private  reasons,  might  have  shared  his  son’s  •objec- 
tions. 

“ I’ve  got  a headache,”  said  James.  “ I don’t  feel  like 
going  out.” 


In  Suspense 


97 


His  father  understood  very  well  that  this  was  not  true. 

“ If  you  have  a headache,”  he  said,  “ the  fresh  air  may 
do  you  good.  Go  as  quick  as  you  can,  and  when  you  come 
back  I will  give  you  a dollar.” 

James  took  his  cap  and  started  for  the  cottage  of  the 
Widow  Raymond. 

“ The  old  man’s  getting  mighty  obliging,”  he  muttered 
to  himself,  meaning,  of  course,  his  father,  by  the  not  very 
respectable  term  used.  “ I should  be  too  proud,  if  I were 
he,  to  carry  bundles  to  that  pauper,  Harry  Raymond. 
Anyhow,  I get  a dollar  by  the  operation,  and  that’s  some- 
thing.” 

Arrived  at  the  cottage,  James  kjiocked  sharply  at  the 
outer  door.  It  was  opened  almost  immediately  by  Mrs. 
Raymond  herself. 

“ Good  evening,  James,”  she  said,  courteously.  “ Won’t 
you  walk  in  ? ” 

“ Can’t  stop,”  said  James.  “ I’m  in  a great  hurry. 
Have  you  got  that  note  ready  you  wanted  to  send  to  the 
city  ? ” 

“ I’ll  get  it  in  a moment.  But  you  had  better  step  in.” 

Mrs.  Raymond  went  back  into  her  sitting-room,  and 
speedily  reappeared  with  the  note  and  the  pair  of  stock- 
ings wrapped  in  a brown  paper. 

66 1 am  sorry  to  trouble  you  with  this  parcel,”  she  said. 
“ Your  father  was  so  kind  as  to  offer  to  carry  it.” 

James  did  not  deign  a reply,  but,  turning  his  back, 
marched  off,  feeling  that  he  would  rather  have  carried  a 
bundle  for  any  one  than  for  Harry  Raymond. 

Squire  Turner  went  to  the  city  the  next  day,  as  he 
proposed.  He  went  round  to  the  office  in  Nassau  Street, 
temporarily  occupied  by  Lemuel  Fairchild,  the  address 
having  been  communicated  to  him  by  Mrs.  Raymond, 
though  this  was  hardly  necessary,  as  Hartley  Brandon  had 
apprised  him  by  letter  of  the  details  of  the  plot  which  they 
had  mutually  arranged.  Of  course  he  found  it  locked,  and 


98 


In  Suspense 


the  tenant  gone.  The  great  commission  house  of  Fair- 
child  & Co.  had  mysteriously  disappeared.  In  order  to 
have  something  to  report,  he  called  at  the  next  room. 

44  Can  you  tell  me”  he  asked,  44  whether  Mr.  Fairchild 
still  occupies  the  adjoining  room?  ” 

44  No,55  was  the  reply;  44  he  only  occupied  it  for  a week, 
and  then  left.  I understand  that  he  left  without  paying 
his  rent.?* 

44  Indeed ! ” said  Squire  Turner ; 44  that  surprises  me.  I 
understood  that  he  was  at  the  head  of  a large  and  respon- 
sible business  house.” 

46  If  you  had  seen  him,  you  would  soon  have  corrected 
your  mistake.  He  was  a seedy  adventurer.  I don’t  be- 
lieve he  was  worth  twenty-five  dollars  in  the  world.” 

44  Indeed ! 99  repeated  the  squire ; 44  I am  concerned  to 
hear  this.  The  fact  is,  the  son  of  one  of  my  neighbors — 
a widow — came  to  the  city  to  enter  his  employ.  One  letter 
has  been  received  from  him,  but  no  other.  His  mother  is 
feeling  very  anxious.  How  long  since  they  vacated  the 
room?  ” 

44 1 have  not  seen  him  for  four  or  five  days.” 

44  Did  you  see  anything  of  the  boy  ? 99 

44  Yes ; I saw  a boy  here  last  Monday,  and  on  Tuesday 
morning,  but  not  since.  Fairchild  was  here  for  a few  min- 
utes in  the  afternoon;  but  he,  too,  has  been  absent  from 
that  time.” 

44  Really  this  looks  suspicious.  What  would  you  ad- 
vise me  to  do  ? 99  asked  Squire  Turner,  with  an  appearance 
of  concern. 

44  Lay  the  matter  before  the  police  authorities.  Most 
likely  this  Fairchild  is  a swindler,  and  they  may  know 
something  about  him.  I know  of  nothing  else  to  advise.” 

Squire  Turner  decided  in  reality  to  follow  his  recom- 
mendation. Nothing  was  better  adapted  to  clear  him  per- 
sonally of  any  suspicions  of  having  had  a hand  in  Harry’s 
abduction,  in  the  improbable  contingency  of  such  sus- 


Seeking  for  Harry 


99 


picion  being  aroused.  Besides  this,  he  was  founding  a 
claim  to  Mrs.  Raymond’s  gratitude,  which  might  lead  her 
hereafter  to  regard  his  suit  with  favor,  in  case  he  should 
find  it  politic  to  seek  her  in  marriage.  He  accordingly 
called  at  the  police  headquarters,  and  laid  the  case  before 
the  authorities,  taking  care,  however,  not  to  be  explicit, 
as  he  had  no  wish  to  have  Fairchild  actually  arrested. 

He  also  called  at  the  office  of  a morning  paper,  and, 
obtaining  copies  for  the  last  three  or  four  days,  read,  with 
satisfaction,  the  record  of  the  Sea  Eagle’s  sailing. 

“ Now,”  he  thought  to  himself,  “ the  field  is  clear,  and 
I can  carry  out  my  plans  without  interruption.” 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

SEEKING  EOR  HARRY 

Squire  Turner  arrived  in  Vernon  in  time  for  a late 
supper.  After  partaking  of  it,  he  took  his  hat  and  cane, 
and  walked  round  to  Mrs.  Raymond’s  cottage.  Seeing 
him  from  the  window,  she  hastened  to  open  the  door,  and 
gazed  with  a look  of  anxious  inquiry  into  his  face. 

66  Did  you  see  Harry?  ” she  asked  quickly,  forgetting  in 
her  anxiety  for  her  son  even  to  bid  the  squire  good 
evening. 

“ No,  Mrs.  Raymond;  but  I will  come  in  and  tell  you 
all  about  it.” 

His  face  was  grave,  and  his  voice  was  sympathetic. 
The  poor  wom&n,  her  heart  full  of  a terrible  anxiety, 
haunted  by  undefined  fears,  led  the  way  into  the  plain  sit- 
ting-room, and  then  said,  in  a voice  of  entreaty,  “ Tell  me 
quick,  Squire  Turner,  has  anything  happened  to  my 
boy  ? ” 

“ Let  us  hope  not,  Mrs.  Raymond.  I assure  you  I know 


IOO 


Seeking  for  Harry 


of  no  harm  that  has  come  to  him,  but — I could  not  find 
him.” 

44  You  forgot  the  number?  ” she  inquired,  eagerly. 

44  No,  I remembered  the  number.  Besides,  it  was  on 
your  letter  and  bundle.  But  I find  that  Mr.  Fairchild  has 
moved  from  his  office  on  Nassau  Street.” 

44  But  Harry  said  nothing  about  moving.  Besides,  if 
they  did  move,  I should  think  he  would  have  ‘written  me 
since.” 

44  There  is  something  in  what  you  say,”  the  squire  an- 
swered. 44  In  fact,  I confess  the  affair  has  puzzled  me.  It 
is  possible,  however,  as  I suggested  the  other  day,  that  he 
may  have  written,  and  the  letter  miscarried.” 

44  Do  you  think  anything  has  happened  to  Harry, 
Squire  Turner?  ” asked  Mrs.  Raymond. 

44  I don’t  know  what  could  have  happened.” 

44  But  it  seems  suspicious,  Mr.  Fairchild’s  moving  away 
so  quickly.” 

44  Yes,  that  does  look  suspicious,”  admitted  the  squire. 
44  In  fact,  I thought  it  best  to  lay  the  matter  before  the 
police  authorities,  so  that  if  there  is  anything  wrong  they 
may  ferret  it  out.” 

44  I shall  not  sleep  any  to-night.  Squire  Turner,  I think 
I must  go  to  the  city  to-morrow.” 

44 1 would  not  advise  you  to  do  so,  Mrs.  Raymond. 
You  could  do  no  good  there.  I have  placed  the  matter  in 
the  hands  of  the  police  authorities,  and  whatever  there  is 
to  be  found  out  they  will  ascertain  and  communicate  to 
me-” 

44  But  it  seems  so  hard  to  wait  in  suspense.” 

44  That  is  true.  I will  tell  you  what  I will  do.  I know 
your  anxiety,  and  if  nothing  should  be  heard  before  next 
Tuesday,  I will  go  to  the  city  again,  and  make  what  addi- 
tional inquiries  I can.” 

44  Thank  you,  Squire  Turner.  You  are  truly  kind. 
How  can  I ever  repay  you  for  your  great  kindness  ? ” 


Seeking  for  Harry 


IOI 


<(  Don’t  mention  it,  Mrs.  Raymond.  I know  you  have 
no  one  to  look  out  for  you  now,  and  it  is  a pleasure  to  me 
to  feel  that  I am  able  to  be  of  service.” 

The  squire  took  his  leave,  pressing  Mrs.  Raymond’s 
hand  gently  to  indicate  his  sympathy. 

“ I believe  I played  my  part  pretty  well,”  he  said  to 
himself,  as  he  went  out.  66  She  will  never  suspect  that  I 
had  anything  to  do  with  the  abduction  of  her  son.  When 
the  affair  has  blown  over  a little,  I will  go  to  Milwaukee, 
and  see  Robinson  about  the  land  warrant,  and  its  probable 
value.  If  the  affair  can  be  compromised,  so  as  to  bring 
Mrs.  Raymond  ten  thousand  dollars,  I will  offer  myself. 
That  will  be  a pretty  addition  to  my  property.  Besides, 
when  her  son  gets  home,  and  finds  that  I am  his  mother’s 
husband,  his  mouth  will  be  shut  about  that  confounded 
fire.  Maybe,  he  will  fall  overboard,  and  never  come  back. 
If  that  happens,  I shan’t  shed  many  tears.  He  is  an  ob- 
stinate, impracticable  boy,  and  I shall  be  rid  of  him.” 
Meanwhile,  three  days  passed.  It  was  Monday  evening. 
Again  he  called  to  see  the  widow,  now,  as  it  happened, 
doubly  bereft  of  husband  and  son. 

“ Have  you  had  a letter,  Mrs.  Raymond?  ” he  inquired. 
“ No,”  she  answered,  sorrowfully.  “ I hoped  you  might 
have  heard  something.” 

The  squire  shook  his  head. 

“ I am  sure  Harry  is  dead,”  said  the  poor  mother, 
bursting  into  tears. 

“ Don’t  worry  too  much,”  said  the  squire.  “ We  shall 
hear  of  Harry  yet.  To-morrow  I will  go  to  the  city 
again.  If  it  will  be  any  satisfaction  to  you,  I will  invite 
you  to  accompany  me.” 

“ I will  go,”  said  the  poor  mother.  “ It  will  be  better 
than  staying  at  home.  I shall  feel  that  I am  doing  some- 
thing to  find  my  lost  Harry.” 

The  next  day,  therefore,  Squire  Turner,  accompanied 
by  Mrs.  Raymond,  went  to  New  York.  They  went  round 


102 


Seeking  for  Harry 


to  the  office  in  Nassau  Street,  but,  as  may  be  expected, 
learned  nothing  in  addition  to  the  facts  previously  gath- 
ered. Next,  they  went  to  the  office  of  the  Superintendent 
of  Police,  but  learned  nothing  definite  beyond  this,  that 
Lemuel  Fairchild,  instead  of  being  a responsible  business 
man,  was  a seedy  adventurer.  He  had  disappeared  from 
the  city,  and  thus  far  the  police  had  been  unable  to 
trace  him.  What  intention  he  could  have  had  in  pretend- 
ing to  be  a commission  merchant,  and,  above  all,  what 
could  have  induced  him  to  send  for  Harry,  was  a mystery 
which  it  seemed  difficult  to  explain. 

With  a heavy  heart  Mrs.  Raymond  made  her  homeward 
journey.  Thus  far  she  had  thought  only  of  the  personal 
grief  she  had  suffered  in  the  loss  of  Harry.  But  another 
consideration  very  soon  forced  itself  upon  her  mind.  In 
losing  Harry  she  had  lost  her  main  support.  How  was 
she  to  sustain  herself  and  little  Katy?  It  was  Squire 
Turner  who  first  opened  the  subject  to  her. 

u I have  no  doubt,”  he  said,  66  that  Harry  will  return 
after  a while,  and  explain  his  absence  in  a satisfactory 
manner.  But,  meanwhile,  you  will,  of  course,  suffer  incon- 
venience from  the  loss  of  his  wages.  Have  you  thought 
of  any  plan  ? ” 

“ No,”  she  answered,  wearily.  “ I have  no  pleasure  in 
living,  now  that  my  husband  and  son  are  gone.”  - 

“ You  must  live  for  the  sake  of  little  Katy,  and  for  the 
sake  of  Harry,  who  will  return  some  day.” 

“ Yes,  Katy  will  need  me;  Harry  I shall  never  see 
again.” 

“ You  think  so  now;  but  I am  sure  he  will  return.  I 
have  taken  the  liberty  to  form  a plan  for  you,  supposing 
that  you  were  too  much  occupied  by  your  grief  to  form 
any  for  yourself.” 

66  You  are  very  kind,  Squire  Turner.” 

“ I will  advance  you  a hundred  dollars,  which  can  be 
added  to  the  mortgage  I hold  on  your  place.  With  a part 


Squire  Turner's  Letter 


103 


of  it  you  can  buy  a sewing-machine,  and  take  in  work.  I 
am  needing  a dozen  shirts  made,  if  you  will  undertake 
them.” 

Mrs.  Raymond  felt  that  this  was  a kind  and  wise 
plan,  and  so  expressed  herself.  Accordingly,  the  sewing- 
machine  was  bought,  and  it  was  understood  that  Mrs. 
Raymond  was  ready  to  take  in  sewing.  She  obtained  con- 
siderable employment,  but  not  enough  to  pay  all  her  ex- 
penses. Every  month  she  found  herself  going  behindhand, 
and  getting  more  and  more  into  debt  to  Squire  Turner. 

But  we  must  leave  her  now,  and  follow  the  fortunes  of 
our  young  hero. 

CHAPTER  XXIV 

SQUIRE  TURNER’S  TETTER 

The  affair  of  the  caricature  was  suffered  to  pass  with- 
out the  punishment  of  the  guilty  party.  Had  not  Harry 
found  some  one  to  clear  him  of  the  charge,  he  would  have 
fared  badly  from  the  captain’s  brutality,  increased  by  his 
unfounded  dislike.  But  in  Jack  Rodman  the  offence  was 
passed  over. 

As  for  Harry,  he  did  his  duty  faithfully,  as  he  had  de- 
termined. His  position  was  not  to  his  liking,  and  he 
meant  to  escape  from  it  whenever  an  opportunity  offered; 
but,  until  that  time  came,  he  thought  it  best  to  give  the 
captain  no  cause  of  complaint.  He  often  wondered 
whether  Captain  Brandon  had  invited  him  on  board  with 
the  intention  of  carrying  him  off  to  sea.  On  this  point  he 
could  not  satisfy  himself ; for,  though  it  certainly  looked 
like  it,  he  could  conceive  of  no  motive  which  Brandon 
could  have  for  so  acting. 

But  a short  time  afterwards  he  made  a discovery  which 
threw  a new  and  perplexing  light  upon  his  abduction.  He 


104 


Squire  Turner’s  Letter 


was  sent  down  into  the  cabin  one  day  on  an  errand. 
While  there  he  saw  an  open  letter  lying  upon  the  floor. 
Picking  it  up,  with  the  intention  of  placing  it  on  the  table, 
he  happened  to  see  his  pwn  name  about  the  middle  of  the 
page.  In  his  surprise  he  let  his  eye  travel  over  the  re- 
mainder of  the  letter.  A light  flashed  upon  him  as  he 
read,  and,  commencing  at  the  beginning,  he  made  himself 
acquainted  with  the  whole  letter.  Then  because  he  did  not 
dare  to  stay  longer,  he  hurriedly  thrust  it  into  his  pocket 
and  went  on  deck. 

That  we  may  understand  how  far  Harry  was  enlight- 
ened by  its  perusal,  the  letter  is  subjoined: 

“ Hartley  Brandon — Your  letter,  detailing  the  steps 
which  you  have  already  taken,  in  order  to  carry  out  the 
plan  which  I mentioned  to  you,  is  received.  I approve  of 
all  you  have  done.  The  most  difficult  part  of  the  pro- 
gramme— -getting  the  boy  to  the  city — you  have  ingeni- 
ously provided  for.  The  offer  of  a place  in  the  city,  with 
a salary  of  twelve  dollars  a week,  will,  undoubtedly,  be 
very  tempting  to  an  ambitious  boy  like  Harry  Raymond. 
Now  he  is  employed  temporarily  in  the  village  store  at  six 
dollars  a week,  and  that  situation  he  must  soon  resign. 
He  will,  undoubtedly,  swallow  the  bait,  and  when  you  have 
once  got  him  to  the  city,  you  can  easily  devise  means  for 
getting  him  on  board  your  vessel.  By  the  way,  I con- 
gratulate you  on  your  unexpected  accession  to  the  post 
of  captain.  It  will  pay  you  better,  and  of  course  be  more 
agreeable  than  that  of  mate.  Besides,  it  will  give  you 
full  power  over  young  Raymond.  If  he  should  show  signs 
of  insubordination,  which  is  quite  possible,  for  he  is  a 
high-spirited  boy,  have  no  mercy  upon  him.  Let  him  feel 
your  authority.  Your  voyage  is  fortunately  a long  one, 
and  by  the  time  you  return  he  will  probably  be  well  tamed ; 
if  not,  it  will  be  your  fault. 

“ I do  not  know  that  I have  anything  more  to  add,  ex- 


Squire  Turner’s  Letter 


io5 


cept  that  of  course  you  are  never  to  mention  my  name  to 
Raymond,  or  lead  him  in  any  way  to  suspect  that  there  is 
any  acquaintance  between  us.  On  this  point  I am  very 
particular,  and  should  I discover  that  you  have  broken 
your  word,  I should  disown  all  knowledge  of  the  transac- 
tion, and  withhold  the  reward  I promised.  I inclose 
twenty-five  dollars,  which  you  say  you  have  promised  to 
your  confederate,  Lemuel  Fairchild.” 

This  was  the  whole  of  the  letter.  It  was  not  signed, 
from  motives  of  prudence,  no  doubt,  for  otherwise  Squire 
Turner  would  have  placed  himself  in  the  power  of  Bran- 
don. But  Harry  was  not  for  a moment  in  doubt  as  to  the 
name  of  the  writer.  He  was  familiar  with  the  squire’s 
handwriting,  if  there  had  not  been  internal  evidence  to 
show  that  it  was  written  by  him. 

Harry  deliberated  whether  he  should  impart  to  any  one 
the  information  he  had  obtained.  Tom  Patch  was  an  hon- 
est fellow  and  a good  friend,  but  he  was  an  illiterate  sailor, 
and,  though  he  could  give  sympathy,  his  advice  would  be 
of  little  service.  Mr.  Weldon,  on  the  other  hand,  had  not 
only  shown  himself  a friend,  but  he  was  a gentleman  of 
education  and  judgment.  Harry  felt  that  he  would  be 
a safe  counselor.  Accordingly,  one  day  when  a good  op- 
portunity offered,  he  related  to  the  supercargo  the  discov- 
ery he  had  made,  with  enough  of  his  home  life  to  make  the 
account  intelligible. 

“ This  is  a strange  story,  Harry,”  he  said. 

“ Yes,  sir,  it  is  strange,”  said  our  hero.  “ I could  not 
have  believed  that  Squire  Turner  would  have  treated  me 
so  meanly.” 

“ Your  having  seen  him  set  fire  to  his  house  makes  it 
less  strange.  He  could  not  draw  the  insurance  money  if 
you  chose  to  interfere.” 

“ I should  have  interfered,”  said  Harry,  promptly. 

“ You  would  have  been  right  in  doing  so.  It  appears, 


io6 


Squire  Turner's  Letter 


then,  that  he  was  interested  to  the  amount  of  two  thou- 
sand dollars  in  getting  you  out  of  the  way.” 

“Yes,  sir,”  said  our  hero;  “but  there  is  one  thing  I 
can’t  understand.” 

“ What  is  it?  ” 

“ He  must  have  known  that  I would  come  back,  and  that 
I should  learn  whether  he  had  drawn  the  money.  It  would 
not  be  too  late  then  to  expose  him.” 

“ That  is  true,”  said  the  young  man,  thoughtfully. 

“ Perhaps,”  he  said,  after  a little  thought,  fixing  his 
eyes  seriously  upon  Harry,  “ he  does  not  expect  you  to 
come  back  at  all.” 

“ What  do  you  mean,  Mr.  Weldon?  ” 

“ I mean  this ; he  has  already  shown  himself  capable  of 
one  crime — he  may  be  capable  of  another.  Evidently  he 
has  some  secret  understanding  with  the  captain.” 

“ You  don’t  think  he  would  take  my  life?  ” said  Harry, 
his  brown  cheek  turning  a little  pale  at  the  thought. 

“ I hope  not.  He  might,  however,  leave  you  by  design 
on  some  lonely  island  in  the  sea.  At  any  rate,  it  will  be 
necessary  to  be  on  your  guard.  I am  very  glad  you  have 
told  me  what  you  have  found  out.  I will  also  be  on  the 
lookout,  and  if  I find  any  danger  menacing  you  I will  let 
you  know.” 

The  suggestion  of  Mr.  Weldon  that  possibly  Squire 
Turner  did  not  expect  him  to  return  was  a startling  one 
to  our  hero.  Suppose  it  should  prove  true  that  Captain 
Brandon  should  leave  him  on  some  lonely  island  in  the 
ocean,  there  to  starve,  or  to  drag  out  a solitary  and 
wretched  existence,  perhaps  for  years?  This  was  terrible 
to  think  of,  yet  he  had  heard  and  read  of  such  cases. 

But,  as  often  happens,  the  danger  assumed  a different 
shape  from  what  he  anticipated.  Jack  Rodman  cherished 
a malignant  hatred  against  Harry,  and  longed  to  do  him 
some  harm.  It  was  some  time  before  an  opportunity  pre- 
sented itself.  But  at  length  one  came. 


Squire  Turner’s  Letter 


107 


Harry  was  leaning  over  the  side  one  evening,  thinking 
over  his  position,  when  Jack  Rodman’s  attention  was 
drawn  to  him.  He  looked  around  him  hurriedly.  Nobody 
was  looking.  A terrible  impulse  seized  him.  He  crept 
stealthily  behind  Harry,  lifted  him  from  his  feet,  and  in 
an  instant  threw  him  into  the  sea. 

“ Help ! ” exclaimed  Harry,  in  loud,  clear  tones. 

Tom  Patch  heard,  and  recognized  the  voice.  Instantly 
he  threw  a plank  overboard,  calling  out: 

“ Keep  up,  my  lad,  and  we’ll  help  you.” 

The  captain  was  just  coming  out  of  the  cabin.  Tom 
ran  up  to  him,  and  hurriedly  announced  that  Harry  had 
fallen  overboard. 

“ If  he’s  careless  enough  to  fall  overboard,  let  him 
take  care  of  himself,”  said  the  captain,  coolly. 

“ Won’t  you  put  out  a boat?”  asked  Tom,  anxiously. 

The  only  answer  was  an  oath,  and  a savage  command  to 
go  about  his  business. 

All  the  while  valuable  time  was  being  lost.  Harry  was 
by  this  time  some  distance  astern.  He  had  succeeded  in 
reaching  the  plank,  and  was  clinging  to  it. 

66  Poor  lad!  ” said  Tom  Patch,  brushing  a tear  from  his 
eyes  with  his  large  and  horny  hand,  and  he  breathed  an 
anathema  against  the  captain,  which  I cannot  record. 
“ He’s  bound  for  Davy  Jones’s  locker,  as  sure  as  my 
name’s  Tom.” 

There  seemed  little  chance  for  our  hero.  With  nothing 
but  a plank  between  him  and  immediate  destruction,  alone 
in  the  vast  ocean,  without  a particle  of  food  or  drink  to 
sustain  him,  the  question  of  “ sink  or  swim  99  seemed  little 
in  doubt. 


io8  The  Captain  and  the  Supercargo 


CHAPTER  XXV 

THE  CAPTAIN  AND  THE  SUPERCARGO 

When  Harry  was  so  treacherously  thrown  overboard 
by  Jack  Rodman,  the  supercargo  was  not  on  deck.  He 
had  been  attacked  by  a violent  headache,  which  had  caused 
him  to  go  below  and  “ turn  in,”  in  the  hope  of  obtaining 
a little  sleep.  In  this  he  at  length  succeeded,  and  when 
Harry’s  life  was  placed  in  jeopardy  he  was  fast  asleep. 
He  did  not  wake  up  for  an  hour  or  more.  Feeling  re- 
freshed he  got  up  and  went  on  deck.  He  looked  round  as 
usual  for  Harry,  but  did  not  see  him.  His  attention,  how- 
ever, was  drawn  to  Tom  Patch,  who,  good,  honest  fellow, 
every  now  and  then  raised  his  rough  hand  to  his  eyes  to 
brush  away  a tear. 

“ What’s  the  matter,  Tom?  ” asked  the  supercargo. 

“ I wish  you’d  been  on  deck  an  hour  ago.” 

“ Why?  ” 

“ Mayhaps  you  could  have  saved  the  poor  lad.” 

“ Saved  whom  ? ” asked  the  supercargo,  suspecting  at 
once  that  some  harm  had  befallen  Harry,  but  not  dream- 
ing of  the  extent  of  his  misfortune. 

66  He  fell  overboard,  or  was  thrown  over,  I can’t  justly 
say  which.” 

64  Whom  do  you  mean  ? ” 

“ Harry  Raymond.” 

“ Good  heavens  ! How  long  since?  ” 

“ An  hour  and  a half,  maybe.” 

“ And  was  nothing  done  to  save  him  ? ” 

“ I threw  a plank  when  I heard  him  cry  for  help.” 

“And  where  was  the  captain  when  this  happened?” 
asked  Weldon,  suspiciously. 

“ In  his  cabin.  I went  down  to  tell  him,  and  ask  to 
have  a boat  lowered  to  save  the  poor  lad;  but  he  swore 


The  Captain  and  the  Supercargo  109 


that  if  he  was  careless  enough  to  fall  overboard  he  must 
save  himself.” 

“Where  is  Captain  Brandon?” 

“ In  his  cabin,  Mr.  Weldon.  He  gave  orders  that  he 
should  not  be  disturbed.” 

“ That,  for  his  orders ! ” returned  the  supercargo, 
snapping  his  fingers  contemptuously.  “ He  shall  be  dis- 
turbed, and  he  shall  answer  to  me  for  his  atrocious  inhu- 
manity ! ” And  Mr.  Weldon  hurried  to  the  rear  of  the 
companion-way. 

The  captain’s  attention  was  drawn  to  a quick,  impera- 
tive knock  at  the  door  of  the  cabin. 

“ Go  away ! ” he  growled.  “ I do  not  wish  to  be  dis- 
turbed.” 

The  only  answer  was  a succession  of  knocks  still  louder 
and  more  imperative. 

“ I’ll  fix  him  for  his  insolence,  whoever  he  is,”  the  cap- 
tain muttered,  angrily,  and,  walking  to  the  cabin  door, 
opened  it  himself. 

“What  do  you  mean,  Mr.  Weldon?  ” he  demanded. 

The  young  man’s  face  was  white  with  anger,  and  there 
was  a suppressed  fury  in  his  tone,  as  he  replied,  “ I come 
here,  Captain  Brandon,  to  demand  why  you  have  sacrificed 
a human  life,  by  refusing  to  make  any  effort  to  save  the 
boy  Harry  Raymond.” 

“ I am  not  responsible  to  you  for  what  I do  or  decline 
to  do,  Mr.  Weldon,”  said  Brandon,  fiercely.  “ It  is  none 
of  your  business.” 

“ It  is  my  business,  Captain  Brandon,  and  the  business 
of  every  man  on  board  who  has  a spark  of  humanity  in  his 
bosom.” 

“ You  are  insolent,  sir.” 

“Is  this  a time  to  choose  words?  You  have  suffered 
that  poor  boy  to  perish  when  you  might  have  saved  him, 
and  in  the  eyes  of  Heaven  you  are  responsible  for  his 
murder.” 

8 w 


iio  The  Captain  and  the  Supercargo 


“ Murder!” 

Hartley  Brandon  was  not  a brave  man.  He  was  dis- 
posed to  bully  and  threaten,  when  he  thought  he  could  do 
it  with  safety ; but  he  began  to  have  undefined  apprehen- 
sions of  the  possible  consequences  of  his  neglect.  He 
thought  it  best  to  exculpate  himself. 

“ Walk  in,  Mr.  Weldon,  and  sit  down,”  he  said.  “ We 
will  talk  this  matter  over.  You  don’t  understand  all  the 
circumstances.” 

“ I hope  I do  not,  Captain  Brandon.” 

“ The  boy  carelessly  fell  overboard,”  commenced  the 
captain. 

“ It  seems  strange  that  he  should  be  so  careless.” 

“ That’s  the  way  of  it.  He  didn’t  deserve  to  be  helped. 
Can  I be  expected  to  stop  my  ship  every  time  a careless 
boy  takes  a notion  to  fall  overboard  ? ” 

“ When  human  life  is  in  jeopardy,  Captain  Brandon, 
our  duty  is  to  save  it  if  we  can.  I don’t  envy  the  man  who 
at  such  a time  can  stop  to  inquire  whether  the  danger  is 
the  result  of  carelessness  or  not.” 

“ I cannot  afford  to  lose  time.” 

“ Have  you  thought  how  much  time  the  poor  boy  has 
lost,  whose  life  is  probably  a sacrifice  to  your  criminal  neg- 
ligence? A life  which,  in  all  probability,  would  have  been 
prolonged  to  seventy,  has  been  cut  short  at  fifteen.  Fifty- 
five  years  lost  to  save  one  hour  in  the  voyage  of  the  Sea 
Eagle !”  said  Weldon,  scornfully. 

“ I am  not  responsible  to  you,  Mr.  Weldon,”  said  Bran- 
don, with  irritation.  “ I acted  as  I thought  for  the  best. 
I am  the  captain  of  this  ship,  not  you.” 

66 1 am  aware  of  that,  Captain  Brandon.  But  you  could 
not  expect  me  to  stand  by  and  see  a human  life  sacrificed 
without  uttering  my  earnest  protest.  Any  life  would  be 
worth  saving — the  life  of  this  bright,  manly  boy  more 
than  most.  His  death  lies  at  your  door.” 

“ You  have  said  as  much  before,”  said  the  captain,  sulk- 


The  Captain  and  the  Supercargo  1 1 1 


ily.  “ If  you  have  no  more  to  say,  I will  trouble  you  to 
leave  me  to  myself.” 

“ I have  something  more  to  say,”  said  the  supercargo, 
regarding  the  captain  fixedly.  I am  aware  of  the  man- 
ner in  which  this  boy  was  entrapped  on  board  your  vessel. 
What  motive  you  had  in  carrying  him  away  from  home 
and  friends  I do  not  know.  You  perhaps  know,  also,”  the 
young  man  continued,  46  whether  in  leaving  him  to  his  sad 
fate  you  are  not  influenced  by  a similar  motive.” 

“What  do  you  mean,  Mr.  Weldon?” 

“ I mean  this : that  in  this  whole  affair  there  is  some- 
thing which  I do  not  understand — something  that  has  ex- 
cited my  suspicions.  I shall  feel  it  my  duty  to  report  it 
to  the  authorities  at  the  first  opportunity.” 

Brandon  turned  pale.  He  began  to  see  that  he  had 
made  a mistake,  and  exposed  himself  to  grave  suspicions. 
The  threat  of  a legal  investigation  alarmed  him,  and  he 
prepared  to  make  an  argument  by  which  he  might  dispel, 
if  possible,  the  impression  which  had  been  created  in  the 
mind  of  the  supercargo.  But  Mr.  Weldon  arose,  and  left 
the  cabin  hastily.  Now  the  vehemence  of  his  indignation 
gave  place  to  a feeling  of  the  deepest  and  most  poignant 
sorrow  for  the  loss  of  t?ie  boy  who  had  unconsciously  be- 
come very  dear  to  him.  He  thought  of  his  frank,  manly 
bearing,  of  his  pleasant  face,  of  his  courtesy  and  politeness, 
and  the  warm  and  generous  heart  of  which  he  had  shown 
himself  to  be  possessed,  and  then  of  the  terrible  fate  which 
had  so  unexpectedly  overtaken  him,  and  the  tears  rose  un- 
bidden to  his  eyes.  By  this  time,  doubtless,  Harry  was 
beyond  human  succor,  and  all  that  he  could  do  was  to  drop 
a tear  to  his  memory.  He  went  up  to  Tom  Patch,  toward 
whom  the  sailor’s  evident  grief  for  our  hero’s  fate  had 
warmed  his  heart,  and  wrung  his  hand  heartily. 

“ He  was  a noble  boy,  and  his  life  has  been  shamefully 
sacrificed,  Tom,”  he  said;  “ but  if  I live,  the  man  who  has 
done  this  deed  shall  be  punished.” 


I I 2 


Adrift 


“ Ay,  ay,  sir,”  said  Tom,  whose  voice  was  gruff  with 
emotion ; “ I hope  you’ll  stick  to  that.  He  was  a brave 
lad,  and  the  captain  deserves  to  be  pitched  after  him.” 
Mr.  Weldon  paced  the  deck  till  far  into  the  night. 
Captain  Brandon  shut  himself  up  in  his  cabin,  and  did  not 
show  himself  till  morning.  He  had  made  various  advances 
toward  the  supercargo,  whom  he  evidently  desired  to  con- 
ciliate, from  prudential  intentions;  but  the  young  man 
met  him  with  a freezing  formality,  which  showed  him  that 
all  hopes  in  that  direction  were  futile. 

So  the  Sea  Eagle  sped  on  its  way,  till  at  length  it  ar- 
rived at  its  destined  port. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

ADRIFT 

The  attack  made  upon  our  hero  was  so  sudden  and  so 
rapidly  executed,  that  there  was  no  opportunity  for  resist- 
ance. Before  he  well  knew  what  had  happened  to  him  he 
found  himself  struggling  in  the  ocean.  Instinct  led  him 
to  strike  out.  In  response  to  his  cry  the  plank  was  thrown 
overboard,  as  we  know.  He  saw  it  and  swam  toward  it. 

He  got  upon  the  plank  and  supported  himself  by  it. 
Then,  for  the  first  time,  he  was  able  to  look  toward  the 
Sea  Eagle . It  was  speeding  away  from  him,  not  rapidly, 
for  there  was  a light  wind,  but  surely. 

“ Surely  they  will  lower  a boat  for  me,”  thought  our 
hero,  anxiously. 

But  when  five  minutes  had  elapsed,  and,  straining  his 
eyes  in  the  uncertain  light,  he  could  see  no  preparations 
for  a rescue,  the  thought  flashed  upon  him  in  all  its  horror 
that  he  was  to  be  left  to  his  fate.  And  what  a fate ! Thou- 
sands of  miles  from  home,  adrift  on  the  vast  ocean,  with 
only  a plank  between  him  and  destruction. 


Adrift 


Was  this  to  be  the  end  of  all  his  glowing  hopes  and 
bright  anticipations  of  future  prosperity?  Was  he  never 
to  see  his  mother  and  his  little  sister  Katy  again?  He 
felt  at  this  terrible  moment  how  he  loved  them  both,  and, 
anxious  as  he  was  for  himself,  with  death  staring  him  in 
the  face,  he  could  not  help  thinking  how  his  death  would 
affect  these  dear  ones,  and  anxiously  considered  how  they 
would  be  able  to  get  along  without  him.  When  the  prop- 
erty was  gone,  how  would  his  mother  get  along? 

66  Oh,  if  I could  but  live  for  mother  and  Katy ! ” thought 
the  poor  boy.  “ I would  work  for  them  without  a mur- 
mur. But  it  is  horrible  to  die  in  the  wild  ocean  so  far 
away  from  home.” 

He  was  not  troubled  by  drowsiness,  for  in  the  tumult 
of  his  feelings  he  could  not  have  composed  himself  to  sleep 
under  any  circumstances.  His  mind  was  preternaturally 
active.  Now  he  thought  of  his  mother,  now  of  his  school- 
mates, and  his  happy  school-days  at  the  Vernon  High 
School,  of  the  many  good  times  he  had  enjoyed  hunting 
for  nuts,  or  picking  berries,  or  playing  ball  with  the  boys. 
Then  he  thought  of  Squire  Turner,  and  wondered  how 
he  would  feel  when  he  heard  of  his  death. 

So  the  night  wore  slowly  away.  When  the  first  gray 
streaks  of  dawn  broke  upon  the  ocean,  the  Sea  Eagle  was 
more  than  fifty  miles  away. 

But  it  is  said  that  drowning  men  will  cling  to  a straw, 
and  Harry  was  in  immediate  danger  of  drowning.  His 
thoughts  were  fixed  in  all  their  intensity  upon  the  remote 
contingency  of  a vessel’s  passing.  He  almost  forgot  that 
he  was  hungry.  But,  as  the  morning  advanced,  the  crav- 
ing for  food  made  itself  unpleasantly  felt.  There  was  a 
gnawing  at  his  stomach  (for  he  had  eaten  but  lightly  the 
evening  before),  which  there  was  no  chance  of  appeasing. 

After  a while,  thirst  as  well  as  hunger  began  to  tor- 
ment him.  The  salt  meat,  which  affords  the  staple  of  a 
sailor’s  diet,  induces  thirst  more  rapidly  than  ordinary 


Adrift 


1 *4 


food.  So  by  noon  his  throat  was  parched  with  thirst.  He 
felt  the  tantalizing  character  of  his  situation:  “ Water, 
water  everywhere,  but  not  a drop  to  drink.” 

Then,  besides,  partly  owing  to  his  sleeplessness,  his  head 
began  to  throb  with  pain,  and,  altogether,  the  poor  boy’s 
situation  was  becoming  desperate.  It  seemed  as  if  his 
career  was  likely  to  terminate  very  speedily. 

While  our  hero  is  in  this  precarious  condition,  we  must, 
for  a brief  time,  change  the  scene. 

Sailing  steadily  toward  him,  though  he  knew  it  not, 
was  the  Australian  packet-ship  Rubicon , bound  from  Liv- 
erpool to  Melbourne. 

Among  the  passengers  were  David  Lindsay,  a gentle- 
man of  middle  age,  and  his  daughter,  Maud,  a bright, 
handsome  girl  of  thirteen.  Mr.  Lindsay  was  a London 
merchant,  who,  partly  for  the  benefit  of  his  health,  which 
had  been  affected  by  too  great  devotion  to  business,  partly 
because  he  had  business  interests  in  Australia,  had  decided 
to  go  on  to  Melbourne  on  a visit.  He  had  not  at  first  pro- 
posed to  take  his  daughter,  considering  her  too  young; 
but  she  was  an  only  child,  and,  as  her  mother  was  dead, 
had  been  treated  by  her  father  more  as  a companion  than 
is  usual  with  girls  of  her  age.  So,  when  her  father  men- 
tioned his  plan,  Maud  at  once  said  confidently,  “ Of  course 
you  are  going  to  take  me  with  you ! ” 

“ You  seem  to  be  pretty  confident,  considering  that  such 
an  idea  never  entered  my  head,”  said  the  father. 

“ But  you  know,  papa,  I can’t  stay  away  from  you  so 
long.  I’m  sure  you’re  going  to  take  me  with  you.”  And 
she  put  her  arms  coaxingly  around  his  neck. 

“ But  what  is  to  become  of  your  education  in  the  mean- 
time, Maud?” 

“ Why,  you  see,  papa,  I am  not  so  terribly  old,  I’ve  got 
plenty  of  time  before  me,  so  that  I can  spare  a year  well 
enough.  Besides,  I shall  be  learning  something  from  ob- 
servation. My  governess  says  that  there  are  two  great 


Adrift 


i*5 


sources  of  instruction : one  of  these  is  the  study  of  books ; 
and  the  other,  and  perhaps  the  more  valuable  of  the  two, 
is  the  right  use  of  the  faculty  of  observation.” 

In  saying  this  she  imitated  the  prim,  methodical  tone  of 
her  governess,  an  elderly  spinster,  at  whose  little  peculiari- 
ties Mr.  Lindsay  had  often  been  secretly  amused. 

“ You  ought  to  be  a lawyer,  Maud,”  he  said,  “ you  are 
so  good  at  special  pleading.” 

“ That  means  that  I am  going,  I suppose,  papa?  ” said 
Maud,  promptly. 

“ Not  so  fast.  I have  got  to  think  it  over.  I must  ask 
Miss  Pendleton  what  she  thinks  of  it.” 

Maud,  however,  felt  tolerably  assured  that  she  had 
gained  her  point,  as  indeed  she  had.  Mr.  Lindsay  had 
been  dreading  his  Australian  trip  mainly  because  it  would 
separate  him  from  his  daughter.  Now  he  began  to  look 
forward  to  it  with  interest  and  pleasure. 

He  consulted  Miss  Pendleton,  offering  her  a year’s  vaca- 
tion on  half  salary,  and  found  her  very  ready  to  accept  it. 

So  it  happened  that  when  the  packet  Rubicon  sailed,  in 
the  list  of  passengers  were  Mr.  David  Lindsay  and 
daughter. 

Maud  and  her  father  were  standing  by  the  side  of  the 
vessel,  looking  out  at  the  broad  waste  of  waters,  without 
any  definite  object  in  view.  Suddenly  Maud  exclaimed, 
“ Papa,  look  there,  and  tell  me  what  you  see ! ” 

She  pointed  to  the  east.  He  shook  his  head.  “ Your 
eyes  are  better  than  mine,  Maud,”  he  said.  “ I can  see 
nothing.” 

“ Papa,”  she  said,  energetically,  “ I am  sure  I can  see 
a boy  in  the  water  supported  by  a plank.” 

The  captain  was  on  deck  with  his  spy-glass.  Mr.  Lind- 
say went  up  to  him  and  told  him  what  Maud  had  said.  He 
turned  his  glass  in  the  direction  indicated. 

66  The  young  lady  is  right,”  he  said.  “ It  is  a boy  adrift 
upon  a plank.” 


New  Friends 


1 16 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

NEW  FRIENDS 

“ A boy  adrift ! 99  repeated  Mr.  Lindsay.  “ How  could 
he  get  into  such  a situation  ? 99 

“ There  may  have  been  a wreck,”  said  the  captain ; 
“ though  I can  see  no  other  indications  of  it,”  as  through 
his  glass  he  scanned  the  sea  in  the  neighborhood  of  Harry. 

“ You’ll  go  after  him,  won’t  you,  Captain  Scott?” 
asked  Maud,  anxiously. 

“ Certainly,  my  dear  young  lady ; I will  save  him  if  I 
can.” 

Meanwhile  Harry,  scanning  the  sea  anxiously,  had 
caught  sight  of  the  Rubicon . A wild  thrill  of  hope  stirred 
his  heart.  Here,  at  last,  was  a chance  for  life.  But  would 
they  see  him?  That  was  the  momentous  question.  Had 
he  anything  by  which  he  might  attract  attention  ? 

He  felt  in  his  pocket,  and  drew  out  his  handkerchief. 
Had  it  been  dry,  he  could  have  waved  it  aloft.  But  it  was 
dripping  wet,  and  there  was  no  wave  to  it. 

Fifteen  minutes  passed  in  the  most  anxious  suspense. 
Already  he  could  discern  the  figures  of  the  passengers. 
Was  it  a delusion?  No,  a little  girl  was  waving  her  hand- 
kerchief to  him.  He  was  seen — he  would  be  rescued ! He 
became  so  weak,  in  the  tumult  of  his  sudden  joy,  that  he 
released  his  hold  of  the  plank  which  had  been  his  safe- 
guard, and,  as  it  proved,  his  deliverance.  But  he  recov- 
ered from  his  weakness,  and  with  renewed  energy  clung  to 
the  plank. 

Nearer  and  nearer  came  the  Rubicon . He  saw  prepara- 
tions for  lowering  a boat.  The  boat  was  in  the  water, 
and  four  sturdy  sailors  impelled  it  toward  him  with  vig- 
orous strokes.  Five  minutes  later  he  was  helped  into  the 


New  Friends 


ll7 


boat,  and  a little  later  still  he  clambered  on  board  the 
Rubicon — a silent  prayer  of  thanksgiving  in  his  heart  to 
the  Almighty  Father  for  his  providential  rescue. 

“ Well,  my  lad,”  said  Captain  Scott,  advancing  toward 
him,  46  you’ve  had  a pretty  narrow  escape.  We  don’t  gen- 
erally stop  here  to  take  in  passengers.” 

“ Captain,”  said  Harry,  earnestly,  46 1 thank  you  for 
saving  my  life.  I couldn’t  have  held  out  much  longer.” 
“No,  I should  think  not.  How  came  you  in  such  a 
pickle?  But  I won’t  ask  you  to  tell  the  story  now.  You’re 
wet,  and  I suppose  hungry.’.’ 

Luckily  there  was  a boy  on  board,  of  about  Harry’s 
size.  Our  hero  was  supplied  with,  a suit  of  his  clothes, 
which  he  found  considerably  more  comfortable  than  the 
one  he  had  on,  which,  having  been  subjected  to  the  action 
of  the  sea-water  for  twenty  hours,  was  about  as  thor- 
oughly drenched  as  it  was  possible  for  clothes  to  be.  After 
being  provided  with  dry  clothing,  Harry’s  other  wants 
were  attended  to.  A bowl  of  hot  coffee  and  a plentiful 
supply  of  hearty  food  made  him  feel  very  much  more  at 
his  ease. 

He  was  now  called  upon  for  his  story.  This  he  told 
frankly  and  without  reservation  to  the  captain  and  the 
passengers  who  had  gathered  about  him.  His  manner  was 
so  modest,  manly  and  self-possessed,  that  no  one  for  a mo- 
ment questioned  the  truth  of  what  he  said,  and  all  were 
prepossessed  at  once  in  his  favor. 

“ Well,  youngster,”  said  Captain  Scott,  “ it  appears 
that  you’ve  had  rather  a rough  experience.  I’ll  try  to 
treat  you  a little  better  than  did  Captain  Brandon.  We 
sea-captains  are  not  all  black  sheep.  There  are  some  of 
us,  I hope,  that  have  common  humanity.” 

Among  those  who  listened  with  the  greatest  interest  to 
Harry’s  story  was  Maud  Lindsay.  When  it  was  over  she 
called  her  father  aside. 

“ Papa,”  she  said,  “ I have  a favor  to  ask.” 


1 1 8 


New  Friends 


“ Well,  puss?  ” 

u I want  you  to  be  kind  to  this  boy,  Harry  Raymond.55 

“ How  do  you  want  me  to  be  kind  to  him?  55 

“ I want  you  to  pay  his  passage  to  Melbourne,  and  help 
him  after  he  gets  there.55 

“ Whew,  Maud!  You  seem  to  have  taken  a sudden  in- 
terest in  the  young  man.  I suppose  you  will  be  wanting 
to  marry  him  when  we  get  to  Melbourne.55 

“ Nonsense,  papa ! 55  said  Maud,  blushing. 

“ Tell  me,  then,  why  I should  spend  so  much  money  on 
a stranger.55 

“ You  know  you’ve  got  plenty  of  money,  papa,  and  he 
has  been  very  unfortunate.  He5s  such  a nice-looking  boy, 
too.55 

“ 1 suppose  if  he  were  only  unfortunate,  and  not  nice- 
looking — if  he  had  red  hair,  and  a face  marked  with  the 
small-pox — you  would  not  be  so  anxious  to  have  me  help 
him  along?  55 

“ No,  I don’t  suppose  I should  feel  quite  so  much  inter- 
est in  him,55  Maud  admitted.  “ Do  you  like  homely  per- 
sons as  well  as  handsome  ones,  papa?  55 

“ Why,  that  is  rather  a delicate  question  to  ask.  All  I 
can  say  is,  that  I love  you  just  as  much  as  if  you  were 
good-looking.” 

“ That’s  as  much  as  to  say  I am  not,”  returned  Maud. 

“ I didn’t  say  so.” 

“ But  you  meant  so.  However,  everybody  says  I look 
like  you ; so,  if  I am  homely,  you  are  also.” 

“ You’ve  got  me  there,  Maud,”  said  Mr.  Lindsay, 
laughing.  “ After  this  I shall  never  dare  to  question  your 
good  looks.” 

“ You’ll  do  as  I want  you  to,  then,  papa?  55  said  Maud, 
laying  her  hand  with  a coaxing  gesture  on  her  father’s 
arm. 

“ I suppose  I shall  have  to,”  said  her  father,  smiling. 

Though  he  had  made  a playful  opposition  to  the  request 


New  Friends 


119 


of  his  daughter,  Mr.  Lindsay  was  from  the  first  favorably 
disposed  toward  granting  it.  He,  too,  had  been  pleased 
with  the  frank,  manly  bearing  of  Harry  Raymond,  and 
had  been  interested  in  the  history  of  his  life.  He  felt  im- 
pelled to  help  him,  as  he  could  well  afford  to  do,  and  to 
make  up  to  him  for  the  frowning  of  fortune  by  securing  to 
him  a more  prosperous  future. 

Accordingly  he  sought  Captain  Scott  immediately  after 
his  interview  with  Maud. 

“ I want  to  speak  to  you  about  this  boy  you  have  picked 
up,  Captain  Scott,”  he  commenced. 

“ I was  just  thinking  about  him  myself.  If  I had  any- 
thing for  him  to  do,  I would  let  him  work  his  passage. 
As  it  is,  I suppose  I shall  have  to  give  it  to  him.  But 
that  won’t  set  him  right  entirely.  He’ll  land  at  Melbourne 
without  a penny,  with  no  means  of  reaching  home.” 

“ I’ll  relieve  you  from  all  anxiety  on  that  point,  Captain. 
I’ve  taken  a fancy  to  the  boy.  You  may  charge  me  the 
amount  of  his  passage-money,  and  I’ll  take  care  of  him 
when  we  get  to  Melbourne.” 

“ Thank  you,  Mr.  Lindsay ; but  if  you’ll  do  the  last,  I’ll 
give  him  a free  passage.  I like  the  youngster  myself,  and 
am  willing  to  do  that  much  for  him.” 

“ Then  suppose  we  call  him  and  let  him  know  what  we 
propose  to  do?  No  doubt  he  is  feeling  somewhat  anxious 
about  his  future.” 

Harry,  being  summoned,  presented  himself. 

“ Well,  youngster,”  said  the  captain,  as  our  hero  made 
his  appearance,  “ I suppose  you  are  ready  to  settle  for 
your  passage.” 

Harry  smiled. 

“ I should  like  to,”  he  said,  “ but  I haven’t  got  a cent.” 
“ Then  I don’t  see  but  I shall  have  to  throw  you  over- 
board again,  eh,  Mr.  Lindsay  ? ” 

“ Can’t  I work  my  passage  ? ” suggested  our  hero. 

“ No,  we  are  full-handed.  However,  as  you  can’t  pay, 


120 


New  Friends 


I’ve  about  made  up  my  mind  to  give  you  your  passage 
free.” 

“ You  are  very  kind,  Captain  Scott,”  said  Harry. 

44  Quite  welcome,  my  lad.  Here’s  a gentleman  who  will 
do  more  for  you  than  I can.” 

44 1 suppose  you  have  felt  some  anxiety  about  how  you 
will  get  along  when  you  arrive  at  Melbourne?  ” said  Mr. 
Lindsay. 

Harry  admitted  his  anxiety. 

44  You  may  lay  aside  all  apprehensions,  then.  I will 
take  care  that  you  suffer  for  nothing,  and  will  see  what  I 
can  do  to  put  you  in  a way  of  earning  your  living.” 

44  You  are  kinder  to  me  than  I deserve,”  said  our  hero, 
surprised  and  grateful. 

44 1 do  this  at  my  daughter’s  request,”  said  Mr.  Lind- 
say. 44  She  was  the  first  to  see  you  from  the  deck,  and 
now  she  has  asked  me  to  interest  myself  in  your  favor.” 

Harry  heard  this  with  pleasure.  He  had  noticed  Maud 
Lindsay,  and  had  been  quite  charmed  by  her  bright,  at- 
tractive face,  and  it  was  pleasant  to  him  to  learn  that  she 
felt  an  interest  in  him.  He  expressed  his  gratitude  to  her. 

44  Come  with  me,”  said  Mr.  Lindsay,  44  and  you  shall 
thank  her  in  person.” 

Harry  accompanied  his  new  friend  with  a degree  of 
bashfulness,  for  he  was  not  much  accustomed  to  young 
ladies’  society.  But  he  soon  found  himself  at  ease  with 
Maud.  She  had  numberless  questions  to  ask,  which  he 
took  pleasure  in  answering.  Then  he,  too,  asked  ques- 
tions about  London,  where  she  had  hitherto  lived.  So  they 
got  on  excellently  together,  and  for  the  remainder  of  the 
voyage  were  almost  inseparable.  The  weeks  sped  on,  and 
at  length  one  pleasant  morning  the  Rubicon  ascended  the 
Yarra  Yarra  River. 


First  Impressions  of  Melbourne  121 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

FIRST  IMPRESSIONS  OF  MELBOURNE 

It  will  readily  be  believed  that  our  hero  surveyed  with 
eager  interest  the  city  which  lay  before  him.  Melbourne 
was  not  so  large  and  populous  as  at  present,  but  it  pre- 
sented an  unusually  lively  and  animated  appearance.  It 
was  in  the  height  of  the  gold  excitement,  and  multitudes 
had  flocked  thither  from  all  parts  of  the  world,  so  that 
representatives  of  every  nationality  might  be  found  in  the 
streets  of  Australia’s  capital. 

Mr.  Lindsay,  Maud  and  Harry  stood  on  the  deck  of  the 
vessel,  waiting  for  the  ship  to  be  secured,  that  they  might 
go  on  shore.  Mr.  Lindsay’s  mind  was  quite  at  ease,  for 
he  had  money,  and  money  would  provide  him  with  all  the 
comforts  and  luxuries  which  he  could  desire.  But  with 
Harry  it  was  different.  He  realized  the  helplessness  of  the 
situation,  and,  despite  his  pluck,  it  made  him  feel  a little 
uneasy.  He  knew  that  Mr.  Lindsay  had  an  interest  in 
him,  but  he  did  not  like  to  presume  upon  that  interest. 

“ Well,  my  boy,”  said  Mr.  Lindsay,  “ are  you  ready  to 
go  on  shore  ? ” 

Harry  hesitated. 

“ I should  like  to  go,”  he  said. 

“ I have  just  ordered  my  trunks  brought  on  deck,”  said 
the  merchant.  “ In  half  an  hour  I think  we  may  be  on 
shore.” 

“ Then  I will  bid  you  good-by,  sir,”  said  Harry. 

“ Good-by ! What  for  ? ” 

“ Yes,  Harry,  what  for?  ” echoed  Maud. 

“ Because  we  are  going  to  part.” 

“ No,  we  are  not.  You  are  going  with  us.” 

“ But,”  said  Harry,  hesitating,  “ I could  not  afford  to 
stop  where  you  do.” 


122  First  Impressions  of  Melbourne 


“ Don’t  trouble  yourself  about  that,”  said  Mr.  Lind- 
say, kindly.  64 1 feel  an  interest  in  you,  and  so  does 
Maud.” 

“ Of  course  I do,”  said  Maud,  so  decidedly  that  Harry 
blushed,  not  being  accustomed  to  hear  himself  spoken  of  in 
such  complimentary  terms  by  a young  lady. 

Therefore,”  proceeded  Mr.  Lindsay,  “ I mean  to  take 
you  on  shore  with  me,  and  I will  afterwards  give  you  time 
to  form  your  plans,  in  which  I shall  give  you  such  assist- 
ance as  I can.” 

“ You  are  very  kind,  sir,”  said  Harry,  gratefully. 

They  had  not  long  to  wait  on  ship.  They  were  soon 
on  the  pier,  where  a number  of  carriages  were  waiting  to 
convey  passengers  to  the  various  hotels.  Mr.  Lindsay 
had  previously  inquired  which  was  the  best  hotel  in  the 
city,  and  gave  directions  to  the  driver  to  convey  him 
thither.  As  I do  not  wish  to  discriminate  in  favor  of  any 
particular  hotel,  I shall  call  it  by  an  assumed  name,  “ The 
Tasmania  Hotel.” 

It  had  a handsome  appearance,  being  located  on  Collins 
Street,  which  is  the  principal  business  street  in  Melbourne. 
This  street  is  about  one-third  wider  than  Broadway,  and 
had,  even  in  the  days  of  which  I am  writing,  many  hand- 
some shops  and  imposing  buildings. 

“ I didn’t  know  Melbourne  was  such  a nice  place,”  said 
Maud,  looking  about  with  satisfaction.  66  Why,  they’ve 
got  as  nice  shops  here  as  they  have  in  London.” 

“ Yes,  Melbourne  is  quite  an  enterprising  city,”  said 
Mr.  Lindsay. 

“ I’ll  tell  you  what  I am  going  to  do  this  afternoon, 
papa.” 

“ Well,  what  is  it?  ” 

“ I’m  going  out  shopping.” 

“ But  I should  not  be  willing  to  have  you  go  alone, 
Maud,”  said  her  father. 

“ I don’t  mean  to  go  alone.  Harry’ll  go  with  me,  and 


First  Impressions  of  Melbourne  123 


protect  me,  only  I don’t  think  I shall  need  any  protection ; 
but  it’ll  be  pleasant  to  have  him  go.” 

“ If  he  is  willing  to  go,  I have  no  objection.” 

“ You’ll  come  with  me,  Harry,  won’t  you?”  asked 
Maud. 

“ I shall  be  very  happy  to  accompany  you,  Miss ” 

Here  Maud  held  up  her  finger  warningly. 

“ I mean  Maud,”  said  our  hero. 

“ Then  that’s  settled.  We’ll  have  lots  of  fun.” 

They  were  assigned  pleasant  rooms  in  the  hotel ; in  fact, 
the  best  in  the  house.  Mr.  Lindsay,  though  not  an  ex- 
travagant man,  was  always  liberal  in  all  his  arrangements 
when  traveling;  and  now  especially,  when  he  had  his 
daughter  with  him,  he  was  resolved  to  spare  no  expense  to 
secure  such  comforts  as  could  be  procured.  Harry  also 
was  provided  with  a pleasant  apartment  on  the  same  floor. 
Mr.  Lindsay  might  easily  have  secured  for  him  a cheaper 
one  on  an  upper  floor ; but  he  was  apparently  resolved  to 
treat  Harry  as  if  he  were  a member  of  his  own  family. 

They  ordered  an  early  dinner,  being  tired  of  ship  fare, 
and  anxious  for  the  fresher  vegetables  and  meat  which 
could  be  obtained  on  shore.  According  to  the  English 
system,  they  took  their  meal  privately  in  Mr.  Lindsay’s 
apartment.  It  proved  to  be  well  cooked,  and  of  good 
quality,  and  each  of  the  three  did  full  justice  to  it. 

When  the  meal  was  over,  Mr.  Lindsay  said: 

“ I must  go  out  now  and  make  a business  call,  leaving 
you  young  people  to  your  own  devices.” 

“ We’ll  go  out  shopping  and  sight-seeing,  papa,  as  I 
told  you.” 

“ Don’t  go  too  far,  or  you  might  get  lost.” 

“ Never  fear  that.  But  there’s  one  thing  you  mustn’t 
forget,  papa.” 

“ What  is  that  ? ” 

“ What  does  a young  lady  always  want  when  she  goes 
out  shopping?  ” 


124  First  Impressions  of  Melbourne 


“ Some  money?  ” 

“ You’ve  guessed  right  the  first  time.” 

“ Here,  then,”  said  Mr.  Lindsay,  placing  two  gold 
sovereigns  in  his  daughter’s  hand.  “ Mind  you  don’t 
spend  it  foolishly.” 

“ Did  you  ever  know  me  to  spend  money  foolishly, 
papa  ? ” 

“ Well,  perhaps  I had  better  not  express  myself  on  that 
point.  Good-by  for  a few  hours.” 

Mr.  Lindsay  went  out,  and  Maud  and  Harry  soon  fol- 
lowed. They  walked  along  Collins  Street,  looking  about 
them  with  eager  interest.  They  met  German,  English, 
French,  Chinese;  in  fact,  types  of  nearly  all  nationalities. 
This  seemed  more  strange  to  Maud  than  to  Harry,  for  in 
New  York  the  latter  had  been  accustomed  to  see  a mingling 
scarcely  less  great  of  heterogeneous  elements.  But  in 
London,  or,  at  any  rate,  in  those  parts  with  which  Maud 
was  familiar,  there  was  far  less  diversity. 

u I like  this,”  said  Maud,  with  satisfaction.  “ Every- 
thing looks  so  new  and  strange.  It’s  ever  so  much  better 
fun  than  being  in  London.  Besides,  if  I were  in  London, 
instead  of  having  you  to  walk  about  with  me,  I should 
have  a stiff  old  governess  calling  out  every  moment,  6 You 
should  be  more  particular  about  your  deportment,  Miss 
Maud.’  Now  I know  you  won’t  say  anything  about  my 
deportment.” 

“ No,  I think  not,”  said  Harry.  “ I don’t  know  what  a 
young  lady’s  deportment  ought  to  be.” 

“ I’m  glad  of  that,  for  you  won’t  be  turning  up  the 
whites  of  your  eyes  at  me  in  horror  at  anything  I say  or 
do.  Oh,  there’s  some  ribbon  I want!  Do  you  see  it  in 
that  window?  Come  in  with  me,  Harry.” 

They  went  in,  and  Maud  made  a purchase  of  some  rib- 
bon, which  she  declared  to  be  of  a lovely  shade. 

Now  it  must  be  confessed  that  Maud  sometimes  allowed 
her  high  spirits  to  carry  her  too  far.  She  was  of  an  ex- 


First  Impressions  of  Melbourne  125 


citable,  impulsive  temperament.  Still  her  impulses  were 
generous  and  kindly,  and  in  spite  of  her  faults  she  was 
unusually  attractive,  and  it  was  difficult  not  to  be  won  over 
by  her  frank,  affectionate  manner. 

After  buying  the  ribbon,  Maud  walked  on  for  some 
little  distance  till  she  came  to  a gentleman’s  furnishing 
store. 

“ I want  to  go  in  here,  Harry,”  she  said. 

“ They  only  sell  articles  for  gentlemen  in  there,”  said 
Harry. 

“ Never  mind,”  said  Maud.  “ I know  what  I want. 
Come  in.” 

Entering  the  shop,  Maud  took  the  lead,  and,  advancing 
to  the  counter,  asked  the  shopman: 

“ Will  you  show  me  some  of  your  cravats?  ” 

“ For  yourself,  miss?”  asked  the  shopman,  surprised. 
“ We  don’t  keep  ladies’  goods.” 

“ No,  for  this  young  gentleman,  my  cousin,”  she  added, 
looking  at  Harry. 

66  But,  Maud,  you  mustn’t  buy  anything  for  me,”  inter- 
posed Harry,  in  a low  voice. 

“ Yes,  I shall,”  said  Maud.  “ I don’t  like  your  cravat 
at  all.  I’m  going  to  buy  you  a nice  one.” 

Harry  continued  to  remonstrate,  but  he  found  that  op- 
position only  made  Maud  more  determined.  So  he  was 
obliged  to  submit,  while  she  purchased  for  him  two  hand- 
some neckties. 

“ There,  Harry,”  she  said,  placing  them  in  his  hand,  as 
they  left  the  shop,  “ I expect  you  to  put  one  of  them  on 
as  soon  as  you  get  home.” 

“ What  will  your  father  say,  Maud  ? ” asked  Harry. 

“ You  don’t  know  papa,”  said  Maud.  “ He  will  only 
laugh.  Now  will  you  promise?  ” 

“ I am  sure  I am  much  obliged  to  you.  I wish  I could 
buy  you  a present.  Perhaps  I may  be  able  to  some  time.” 

“ There,  don’t  say  anything  more  about  it.  What  a 
9 w 


126 


Harry  Forms  His  Plans 


lot  of  carriages  there  are  in  the  street! — almost  as  many 
as  in  London.” 

“ I wonder  what  building  that  is ! 99  said  Harry,  soon 
afterwards. 

He  pointed  to  a very  handsome  structure  in  the  Italian 
style,  on  the  corner  of  Bourke  and  Elizabeth  Streets.  It 
was  adorned  with  sculptures,  and  looked  new.  In  fact,  it 
had  just  been  opened  to  the  public. 

“ That,”  said  a gentleman,  who  overheard  him,  “ is  our 
new  postoffice.” 

“ That  reminds  me,”  said  Harry,  “ 1 must  write  home 
to-night,  to  let  my  mother  know  where  I am.” 

In  fact,  Harry  did  write  that  same  evening,  and  gave 
the  letter  to  a servant  at  the  hotel  to  post.  The  latter 
carelessly  lost  the  letter,  and  then,  being  afraid  of  blame, 
falsely  assured  Harry  that  he  had  posted  it.  So  the  fates 
were  once  more  against  Mrs.  Raymond,  and  the  missive 
which  would  have  cheered  her  heart  got  swept  into  a waste- 
basket, and  was  consumed  with  other  papers  of  no  value. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

HARRY  FORMS  HIS  PLANS 

A week  slipped  away  very  pleasantly.  Mr.  Lindsay 
was  considerably  occupied  by  business,  but  he  seemed  sat- 
isfied to  trust  Maud  to  the  companionship  of  Harry.  To- 
gether they  went  about  the  city  sight-seeing.  They  visited 
the  several  pleasure-grounds  in  the  immediate  neighbor- 
hood of  the  city,  among  them  the  Carlton  and  Fitzroy 
Gardens.  Maud  freely  declared  that  she  had  never  had 
so  good  a time  in  her  life.  Harry  also  enjoyed  it;  but 
every  now  and  then  the  thought  would  force  itself  upon 
him  that  he  ought  to  be  doing  something.  At  present  he 


Harry  Forms  His  Plans 


1 27 


was  penniless,  and  but  for  the  liberality  of  Mr.  Lindsay 
would  have  hardly  known  what  to  do.  Besides  this,  he  felt 
that  he  ought  to  be  earning  money  to  get  home  with.  He 
could  not  help  feeling  anxious  about  his  mother  and  sister. 

So  one  evening,  after  they  had  returned  from  an  excur- 
sion to  the  Yan  Yean  Waterworks,  about  eighteen  miles 
distant  from  the  city,  Harry  ventured  to  ask  an  interview 
with  Mr.  Lindsay. 

“ Maud,  you  may  go  out  a few  minutes,”  said  her 
father,  “ while  Harry  speaks  with  me.” 

“ Now,  Harry,”  said  Mr.  Lindsay,  after  Maud  had  left 
the  room. 

“ I wanted  to  consult  you  about  my  plans,  Mr.  Lind- 
say,” said  Harry.  “ I think  I ought  to  go  to  work.” 

“ Are  you  discontented?” 

“No,  sir;  you  and  Maud  have  been  very  kind,  much 
kinder  than  I deserve.  I don’t  like  to  feel  that  you  are 
paying  all  my  expenses.” 

“ In  return,  you  relieve  me  of  a good  deal  of  care  by 
undertaking  the  charge  of  Maud.  If  I had  not  a great 
deal  of  confidence  in  you,  I would  not  be  willing  to  leave 
you  together  as  much  as  I have.” 

“ Thank  you  for  your  confidence,  Mr.  Lindsay,”  said 
Harry.  “ I hope  you  will  find  that  I deserve  it.  I am 
glad  if  I have  been  able  to  make  you  any  return  for  your 
kindness.  Still  I cannot  help  feeling,  for  my  mother’s 
sake,  that  I ought  to  find  something  to  do,  in  order  that 
I may  return  home  as  soon  as  possible.” 

“ I might  offer  to  pay  your  passage  back  to  New  York,” 
said  Mr.  Lindsay ; “ but  if  I were  in  your  place,  now  that 
you  are  out  here,  I should  wish  to  stay  a few  months. 
You  may  never  again  have  a chance  to  visit  Australia,  and 
it  is  worth  exploring.  You  can  write  to  your  mother,  so 
as  to  relieve  her  from  anxiety.” 

“ I have  done  so  already,”  said  Harry. 

“ That’s  well.  Now  have  you  any  plans  of  your  own? 


Harry  Forms  His  Plans 


1 28 


If  you  have,  and  will  state  them,  I will  give  you  my  advice 
as  to  their  wisdom.” 

“ I have  been  hearing  a good  deal  of  the  gold  mines,” 
said  Harry,  “ and  I think  I should  like  to  try  my  luck  in 
them.  Yesterday  I saw  a miner  who  had  just  returned  to 
Melbourne,  after  working  six  months.  In  that  time  he 
made  ten  thousand  dollars,  which  he  brought  with  him. 
He  is  an  American,  and  means  to  return  to  New  York  by 
the  next  steamer.” 

“ Yes,  there  are  such  cases  of  extraordinary  luck ; but 
I hope  you  won’t  be  too  sanguine,  or  you  will,  in  all  proba- 
bility, be  disappointed.  It  is  not  every  one  who  earns  even 
a thousand  dollars  in  that  time.” 

“ I know  that,”  said  Harry.  “ Still,  my  chance  would 
be  as  good  as  any,  and  I might  be  lucky.  At  any  rate,  I 
have  nothing  to  lose,  and  should  see  something  of  the 
country.” 

“ That  is  true.  Well,  when  do  you  want  to  start?  ” 

“ I should  like  to  start  as  soon  as  possible.” 

“ Let  it  be  next  Monday  morning,  then.  I will  take  care 
that  you  don’t  go  empty-handed.” 

“ I don’t  think  you  ought  to  give  me  so  much,  Mr. 
Lindsay.” 

“ Leave  me  to  decide  that.  Now  shall  we  call  in  Maud? 
I suppose  she  is  tormented  by  curiosity  to  know  what  we 
are  talking  about.” 

As  Harry  anticipated,  Maud  strenuously  opposed  his 
plan ; but  our  hero  felt  that,  however  pleasant  it  might  be 
to  remain,  it  was  his  duty  to  go.  It  was  of  course  very 
agreeable  to  enjoy  the  luxurious  accommodations  of  a 
first-class  hotel ; but  all  this  was  not  advancing  him  in  life, 
and,  however  kind  Mr.  Lindsay  might  be,  he  felt  a degree 
of  delicacy  in  living  at  his  expense. 

Monday  morning  soon  came.  Mr.  Lindsay  called  Harry 
aside,  and  said: 

“ My  young  friend,  you  will  need  some  money  to  start 


Harry  Forms  His  Plans 


129 


with.  In  this  purse  you  will  find  fifty  sovereigns  (about 
two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  in  gold).  I think  it  will 
support  you  till  you  can  earn  something.55 

“ But,  Mr.  Lindsay,55  said  Harry,  quite  overwhelmed  by 
this  munificent  gift,  “ I ought  not  to  accept  so  much 
money.55 

“ My  young  friend,  when  I was  a boy,  I met  a friend 
who  took  an  interest  in  me,  and  helped  me  on.  I will  try 
to  do  the  same  by  you.  I am  a rich  man  and  can  afford 
it.  Say  no  more  about  it,  but  if  you  need  more,  or  get 
into  any  difficulty,  let  me  know,  and  I will  do  what  I can 
to  help  you.55 

Our  hero  clasped  the  hand  of  the  generous  merchant 
warmly. 

“ I wish  I knew  how  to  thank  you,55  he  said. 

“ You  can  do  so,  by  justifying  my  good  opinion  of 
you,  Harry,55  said  Mr.  Lindsay,  kindly. 

“ I will  try  to  do  that  at  least,55  said  Harry,  earnestly. 

That  afternoon  Harry  started  for  the  gold-diggings. 
He  did  not  go  alone.  He  was  fortunate  enough  to  fall  in, 
at  one  of  the  hotels,  with  a man  of  middle  age,  a rough- 
looking man  to  appearance,  but,  as  Harry  afterwards  dis- 
covered, a man  of  warm  heart  and  much  kindness.  This 
was  the  way  the  acquaintance  was  made. 

Harry  overheard  him  speaking  of  the  mines,  from  which 
he  said  he  had  only  recently  returned.  When  he  had  fin- 
ished speaking,  Harry  said  : 

“ May  I speak  to  you  a minute,  sir  ? 55 

“ An  hour  if  you  like,55  said  the  other,  kindly. 

“ I wanted  to  ask  you  something  about  the  mines.55 

“ Are  you  thinking  of  going  there?55  asked  the  stranger, 
surveying  him  attentively. 

“ Yes,55  said  Harry. 

“ Well,  if  you  have  good  pluck  I have  nothing  to  say. 
But  it  ain’t  everybody  that  succeeds.55 

“ No,  sir,  I suppose  not;  but  I have  a chance.55 


i3° 


Harry  Forms  His  Plans 


44  At  any  rate  I have  no  right  to  dissuade  you,  for  I 
was  successful.” 

44  Are  you  willing  to  tell  me  about  it?  ” 

44  No  objection  at  all.  I was  there  four  months.  In 
the  first  three  I didn’t  pay  expenses,  but  in  the  fourth 
month  I more  than  made  up  for  all  my  ill  luck.  How 
much  do  you  think  I’ve  got  lodged  with  my  bankers 
here  ? ” 

44  A thousand  dollars  ? 99 

44  A thousand  dollars  seven  times  over.  Eight  thousand 
dollars  I cleared  in  that  last  month,  and  seven  of  it  I have 
salted  down.” 

Harry’s  eyes  sparkled. 

44  I only  wish  I could  be  as  fortunate,”  he  said,  ear- 
nestly. 

46  What  would  you  do  with  your  money  then  ? ” asked 
the  other. 

44  I would  take  care  of  my  mother,  and  make  her  com- 
fortable.” 

44  Tell  me  about  your  mother — that  is,  if  you  don’t 
mind.  I’ve  got  nobody  belonging  to  me,  more’s  the  pity, 
and  perhaps  that’s  the  reason  why  I like  to  hear  about 
other  people’s  relations.” 

Harry  thereupon  began  to  relate  his  story,  and,  as- 
sured by  the  stranger’s  manner  that  he  was  interested, 
kept  on  to  the  end. 

44  You’ve  had  bad  luck,  boy,”  he  said,  at  the  end;  44  but 
maybe  it’ll  turn  out  for  the  best.  Perhaps  you  have  been 
sent  to  this  out-of-the-way  part  of  the  world  on  purpose 
to  make  your  fortune.  Who  knows?” 

44 1 wish  it  might  turn  out  so.” 

44  I’ll  tell  you  what  I’ll  do,”  said  the  stranger.  44 1 didn’t 
mean  to  go  back  to  the  mines.  Seven  thousand  dollars 
was  enough  for  me;  but  I’ve  a great  mind  to  go  back 
with  you.” 

44 1 wish  you  would,”  said  Harry.  44  I’d  like  to  go  with 


Harry  Forms  His  Plans 


I3I 


somebody  that  knows  the  mines,  and  can  help  me  with  his 
advice.” 

“ I will  go  then,”  said  the  other,  emphatically.  “ I’m 
beginning  to  get  tired  of  the  city.  But  I feel  an  interest 
in  you,  and  whether  you  find  any  gold  or  don’t  find  any, 
you’ll  need  a friend.  Perhaps  you’ll  need  one  more  if  you 
are  successful  than  if  you  fail.  What  is  your  name?  ” 

“ Harry  Raymond.” 

“ And  mine  is  John  Bush.  I would  give  you  my  card 
if  I had  any,  but  they  don’t  care  about  such  things  at  the 
mines.  Will  you  take  supper  with  me?  ” 

“ No,  thank  you ; I shall  be  expected  back.” 

“ Have  a cigar,  then  ? ” 

“ I never  smoke,  Mr.  Bush.” 

“ So  much  the  better,  Harry.  But  it’s  second  nature 
to  me,  and  I can’t  leave  off.  Let  me  see,  what  day  is  it  ? ” 

“ Friday.” 

“ Then  Monday  we  will  start.  Call  and  see  me  before 
that  time.” 

“ I’ll  call  to-morrow  afternoon.” 

“ Very  good.  We’ll  arrange  then  all  that  needs  ar- 
ranging.” 

So  they  parted. 

Bush,  as  Harry  saw,  was  rather  rough  in  his  manners, 
but  he  seemed  kindly.  He  felt  fortunate  in  meeting  him, 
for  his  advice  would  be  valuable,  especially  as  he  had  been 
successful.  Besides,  as  he  began  to  understand,  the  un- 
dertaking upon  which  he  was  about  to  enter  was  one  of 
difficulty  and  perhaps  danger,  especially  for  one  so  young, 
and  he  would  be  the  better  for  a friend  like  Bush.  He 
saw  him  again,  as  promised,  on  Saturday,  and  got  a list  of 
things  which  the  miner  informed  him  would  be  necessary. 


l32 


The  Victoria  Gold  Mines 


CHAPTER  XXX 

THE  VICTORIA  GOLD  MINES 

Four  weeks  had  passed.  The  scene  has  changed  for 
Harry.  He  is  no  longer  living  in  a first-class  city  hotel 
on  the  fat  of  the  land,  but  is  “ roughing  it  ” at  the  Vic- 
toria mines,  seventy  miles  northwest  of  Melbourne. 

These  diggings  were  of  limited  extent,  occupying  not 
above  a square  mile;  but  this  square  mile  was  a scene  of 
extraordinary  animation  and  activity.  Scattered  over  it 
were  hundreds  of  miners,  rough-bearded,  and  clothed  with 
little  regard  to  taste  or  elegance.  But  it  is  not  necessary 
to  speak  of  the  miners  in  general.  Our  interest  is  confined 
to  two,  and  these  two  are  of  course  Harry  and  his  adviser 
and  friend,  John  Bush. 

At  the  moment  of  my  introducing  them  once  more  to 
the  reader,  Bush  was  seated  upon  the  ground  smoking  a 
pipe,  while  Harry  was  carefully  inspecting  the  back  of  a 
shovel,  from  which  he  had  just  been  washing  some  earth, 
in  search  of  particles  of  gold. 

“ Do  you  find  anything,  boy?  99  asked  Bush,  taking  his 
pipe  from  his  mouth. 

Harry  came  nearer,  that  Bush  might  examine  for  him- 
self. 

“ Yes,”  he  said,  “ there  is  a little.” 

“ It’s  the  only  gold  I have  found  to-day.” 

“ Yes,  lad,  we  are  not  growing  rich  very  fast,  that’s  a 
fact.  We’ve  been  at  work  more  than  three  weeks,  and  I 
don’t  think  we  have  netted  five  ounces.  I think  our  chances 
will  be  better  further  up  the  hill.  Here  we  may,  if  we  are 
lucky,  get  three  ounces  a week — probably  not  as  much. 
What  I want  is  a nugget.” 

“ But  that  isn’t  so  easy  to  find,”  said  Harry. 


The  Victoria  Gold  Mines 


I33 


“ No,  that’s  true ; but  they  are  found,  for  all  that.  Shall 
I tell  you  what  has  made  me  think  of  it  most?  ” 

“ Yes,  if  you  will.” 

Bush  lowered  his  voice. 

“ Do  you  see  that  spot,  about  half  a mile  away,  where 
that  rough,  gray  rock  stands  ? 99 

“ Yes.” 

“ Three  nights  ago  I dreamed  that  I found  a big  nug- 
get within  a yard  of  that  rock.  Now,  I never  put  much 
faith  in  dreams ; but  I’ve  had  that  same  one  twice  since.” 

“ You  have?  ” said  Harry,  interested. 

“ Yes,  and  you  know  what  they  say,  4 the  third  time 
never  fails.’  I’m  not  over-superstitious,  Harry,  but  it’s 
my  idea  that  dream  means  something.  What  do  you  say  ? ” 

“It  is  very  singular,  at  any  rate,”  said  Harry. 

“ At  any  rate,  I’ve  a mind  to  see  what  it  means,  if  it 
means  anything.  So  I’m  going  to  leave  you  here,  and  go 
up  there.  If  I find  nothing,  well  and  good,  I’ll  come  back. 
If  I’  m lucky,  we’ll  share  the  good  luck.  What  do  you 
say  ? ” 

“ That  you  are  very  generous,  Bush.”  Harry  had  come 
to  call  him  so,  for  they  are  not  very  ceremonious  at  the 
mines. 

“ Wait  till  you  have  something  to  thank  me  for.” 

The  next  morning,  accordingly,  Harry  was  left  alone. 
He  worked  all  day  without  meeting  with  much  success. 

At  nightfall  Bush  came  back. 

“ Well,  Bush,”  said  Harry,  “ have  you  met  with  any 
success  ? ” 

“ No,”  said  Bush,  “ and  I didn’t  expect  any,  not  to- 
day.” 

“ Why  not?  ” 

“ Because  it’s  only  the  first  day.” 

“ Still  you  might  find  something  the  first  day.  Did 
you  find  nothing  ? ” 

“ Yes,  a few  grains  of  gold;  but  that  I did  not  care 


*34 


The  Victoria  Gold  Mines 


for.  I’m  after  a nugget.  You  don’t  understand  what  I 
mean  by  the  first  day.” 

“ No.” 

“ I had  that  dream  three  times,  you  know,  Harry,”  said 
the  miner,  lowering  his  voice.  “ It’s  impressed  on  my 
mind  that  if  I find  anything  it’ll  be  on  the  third  day.” 

The  next  morning  Bush  left  Harry,  and  returned  to  the 
rock. 

While  Harry  was  at  work,  meeting  with  a little  more 
success  than  the  day  before,  a rough  fellow,  Henderson  by 
name,  lounged  up  to  him. 

“ What  luck,  comrade?”  he  asked. 

“ Not  much,”  said  Harry.  “ I haven’t  made  my  for- 
tune yet.” 

“ Nor  I,”  said  Henderson,  emphasizing  the  declaration 
with  an  oath.  “ I’ve  had  cursed  bad  luck  all  along.” 

This  was  not  surprising,  for  Henderson  was  a lazy, 
shiftless  fellow,  whose  main  idea  was  to  make  a living  with- 
out earning  it.  He  had  come  from  London,  where  his 
reputation  was  none  of  the  best,  and  had  haunted  the 
mines  for  a considerable  time.  Harry  understood  very 
well  what  sort  of  character  he  was ; so,  at  present,  he 
hoped  that  the  fellow  would  soon  leave  him. 

“ Where’s  your  pal?”  asked  Henderson. 

“ He’s  trying  another  place.” 

“ Whereabouts  ? ” 

Harry  pointed  out  Bush  further  up  the  hill. 

“ What  sent  the  fool  up  there?  ” 

“ He  is  not  a fool,”  said  Harry,  shortly. 

“ Call  him  what  you  like ; he’s  a fool  if  he  expects  to  find 
anything  up  there.” 

“ He  has  his  reasons,”  said  Harry. 

“ What  are  they  ? ” inquired  Henderson,  growing  at- 
tentive. 

“ You  must  ask  him  if  you  want  to  know,”  said  Harry. 

Henderson  went  off  whistling,  and  our  hero,  on  think- 


The  Victoria  Gold  Mines 


135 


in g the  matter  over,  was  rather  sorry  that  he  had  hinted 
so  much  about  his  friend’s  reasons  for  going  up  the  hill. 

“ Bush,”  he  said,  when  the  latter  returned,  “ Henderson 
has  been  asking  about  you  to-day.  He  thought  you  were 
a fool  to  go  up  there  after  gold.” 

“ Let  him  think  so  if  he  likes.” 

“ But  I am  afraid  you  will  think  that  I am  the  fool.” 

“ Why  so?” 

“ Because  I told  him  you  had  reasons  for  going 
there.” 

“ Just  as  well  not  said,  my  lad ; but  no  harm’s  done.” 

“ Have  you  found  anything  yet?  ” 

“ No;  but  it’s  only  the  second  day,  you  remember.” 

They  had  a tent  just  off  the  grounds.  Here  they  slept 
and  lived,  cooking  their  food,  and  keeping  house,  if  it  may 
be  called  so.  When  the  day’s  work  was  over,  Bush  gen- 
erally sat  down  at  the  door  of  the  tent,  and  smoked  a pipe. 
He  tried  to  induce  Harry  to  do  the  same;  but  our  hero 
had  never  touched  tobacco,  and  had  no  cravings  for  it.  So 
he  always  declined. 

When  the  pipe  was  smoked,  Bush,  if  he  happened  to  feel 
in  a communicative  mood,  often  related  incidents  from  his 
life,  which  had  been  an  adventurous  one.  To  these  narra- 
tions Harry  always  listened  with  interest. 

“ I’ve  been  a rolling  stone,  Harry,”  said  his  companion. 
“ It  might  have  been  different ; but  all  that  belong  to  me 
are  dead.  There’s  nobody  I feel  an  interest  in  except  you. 
I’m  going  to  keep  track  of  you,  and  when  I die,  if  I leave 
anything,  you  shall  have  it.” 

“ Don’t  talk  about  dying,”  said  Harry.  “ Perhaps 
you’ll  live  longer  than  I.” 

“ Perhaps  so ; but  I’m  a deal  older,  my  lad.  There’s 
more  chance  for  you.” 

Bush  was  a man  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  Harry  built 
no  hopes  on  this  promise.  He  only  thought  that  it  was 
very  kind,  and,  it  being  his  nature  to  repay  kindness  with 


136  The  Victoria  Gold  Mines 


kindness,  he  felt  drawn  to  his  rough  companion  more 
closely  on  learning  of  his  intention. 

The  next  morning  Bush  returned  to  his  digging  on  the 
hillside,  and  Harry  continued  at  the  same  place,  meeting 
with  a little  success,  but  not  much. 

At  nightfall  Bush  came  back.  Before  he  had  come  up 
to  him,  Harry  read  in  his  excited  look  that  something  had 
happened. 

“ What  luck?  99  he  asked. 

Bush  looked  about  him  cautiously.  There  were  two  men 
within  hearing  distance,  so  he  lowered  his  tone.  He  only 
uttered  five  words,  but  they  were  of  such  a character  that 
Harry  became  no  less  excited  than  he. 

“ The  dream  has  come  true!  99 

This  was  what  he  said,  and  Harry  understood  at  once. 

“ Let  us  go  and  take  a walk,  my  lad.” 

Harry  eagerly  complied  with  his  invitation,  and  they 
wandered  away  till  they  were  out  of  earshot  of  any  one. 

“ Now  tell  me  all  about  it,”  said  he. 

“ It  was  about  the  middle  of  the  afternoon,”  said  Bush ; 
“ the  day  was  nearly  gone,  and  I began  to  think  what  a 
fool  I was  to  place  such  dependence  upon  a dream,  even  if 
it  were  three  times  repeated.  However,  it  was  only  the 
loss  of  three  days,  and  that  wasn’t  much;  so  little  harm 
was  done,  if  all  came  to  nothing.  Of  course  I wasn’t  go- 
ing to  give  up  till  the  day  was  over.  Just  as  I was  think- 
ing this,  suddenly  I struck  against  something  hard.  I 
kept  on,  not  hoping  much,  till  I brought  out  a nugget — 
a stunner,  I tell  you.” 

“ How  much  would  it  weigh  ? ” asked  Harry. 

“ I hefted  it,”  said  Bush,  “ and  it  doesn’t  weigh  an 
ounce  less  than  twenty-five  pounds.” 

Twenty-five  pounds!  Harry  held  his  breath  in  aston- 
ishment and  delight.  He  performed  a rough  calculation 
hastily  in  his  head,  and  it  dawned  upon  him  that  the  nug- 
get must  be  worth  at  least  five  thousand  dollars. 


The  Death  of  Bush 


1 37 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

THE  DEATH  OP  BUSH 

“ Where  is  the  nugget?  What  did  you  do  with  it?  ” 
“ I buried  it  in  the  spot  where  I found  it,”  said  Bush. 
“ I didn’t  dare  to  bring  it  here  in  open  day.  There  are 
worthless  fellows  enough  hereabouts  that  wouldn’t  hesitate 
to  take  my  life  for  the  sake  of  it.” 

“ But  you  can’t  help  its  being  found  out  that  you  have 
it.” 

“No  more  I can;  but  in  an  hour  after  it  is  known  I 
start  for  Melbourne.” 

“ Will  you  go  to-morrow?  ” 

“ Yes,  my  lad,  we  will  both  go  to-morrow.  It’s  share 
and  share  alike,  you  know.  Half  the  nugget  is  yours,  and 
if  anything  happens  to  me  the  whole,  and  all  the  money  I 
have  in  Melbourne.” 

“ Thank  you,  Bush;  but  I’d  rather  you’d  enjoy  it  your- 
self. I’d  return  the  compliment,  but  I’m  afraid  all  the 
money  I have  wouldn’t  help  you  much.” 

“ You’re  young  yet.  There’s  time  enough  for  you  to 
become  rich,  as  I doubt  not  you  will.” 

About  half-past  nine  o’clock  Bush  and  Harry  threw 
themselves  down  in  the  shadow  of  their  tent,  and  courted 
sleep.  They  did  not  take  the  trouble  to  undress,  but 
merely  wrapped  themselves  in  blankets  and  lay  down. 

“ I feel  more  sleepy  than  usual,”  said  Bush.  “ Maybe 
it’s  the  excitement  of  finding  the  nugget.” 

“ That’s  what  keeps  me  awake,”  said  Harry.  As  he 
spoke  he  began  to  listen  intently. 

“ What’s  the  matter  ? ” asked  Bush. 

“ I thought  I heard  somebody  just  outside.” 

66  Somebody  passing  on  their  way  to  their  own  tent.” 


138 


The  Death  of  Bush 


“ It  may  be  so.  I hope  whoever  it  is  didn’t  hear  what 
you  said  about  the  nugget.” 

“ They  wouldn’t  find  it  here,  at  any  rate.  Good  night, 
Harry.” 

“ Good  night.” 

Bush  turned  over,  and  it  was  not  long  before  his  deep 
breathing  indicated  that  he  was  fast  asleep.  Harry,  on 
the  contrary,  was  wakeful.  He  had  a nervous,  restless 
feeling,  as  if  something  were  going  to  happen,  though  his 
forebodings  were  indefinite,  and  took  no  decided  shape. 

At  length  he  fell  into  a light  slumber.  How  long  it 
lasted  he  could  not  tell.  But  all  at  once  he  awoke,  to  find 
a man  bending  over  Bush  with  a knife  in  his  hand.  He 
uttered  a cry  of  horror,  and  sprung  to  his  feet,  but  too 
late!  The  knife  descended,  penetrating  the  breast  of  the 
ill-fated  miner,  who  awoke  with  a groan. 

“ Give  me  the  nugget  quick,  boy,  or  I’ll  serve  you  the 
same  way,”  said  the  murderer,  turning  to  Harry. 

By  the  uncertain  light  Harry  recognized  Henderson. 

“ Wretch!”  he  exclaimed,  in  a tone  of  horror,  “ what 
have  you  done  ? ” 

“ There’s  no  time  for  talking,”  said  Henderson,  fiercely ; 
“ give  me  the  nugget,  or  (here  he  interpolated  an  oath) 
I’ll  send  you  after  Bush.” 

He  raised  his  knife,  but  Harry  was  too  quick  for  him. 
Fearing  danger  in  some  form,  he  had  placed  Bush’s  re- 
volver in  his  pocket  when  he  lay  down.  He  drew  it  out 
suddenly,  and,  presenting  it,  fired.  The  charge  took 
effect  in  Henderson’s  right  shoulder.  With  an  oath,  he 
dropped  the  knife,  and,  staggering  out  of  the  tent,  fell 
just  outside. 

“ Well  done,  my  lad!  ” said  Bush,  feebly. 

“ Are  you  much  hurt,  Bush?”  asked  Harry,  bending 
over  the  sufferer,  and  speaking  anxiously. 

“ He’s  done  for  me,  Harry.  I shan’t  live  till  morning.” 

By  this  time  the  occupants  of  two  neighboring  tents  had 


The  Death  of  Bush 


1 39 


come  up.  Seeing  Henderson  lying  groaning  just  outside, 
they  entered  and  asked  what  was  the  trouble. 

It  was  soon  explained. 

Now  Bush  was  popular  among  the  miners,  and  Hender- 
son the  reverse,  his  character  being  thoroughly  understood. 

“ We’ll  hang  him  to  the  nearest  tree,”  they  said. 

“ Wait  till  to-morrow,”  said  Harry.  “ Then  let  the 
whole  company  of  miners  decide  what  is  to  be  done.” 

“ Comrades,”  said  Bush,  feebly,  “ come  here  a moment, 
I’ve  something  to  say.” 

“ Say  on,  Bush.” 

“ That  wretch  has  killed  me.  To-morrow  won’t  find  me 
alive.  That  I know  full  well.  Now  I want  you  to  witness 
that  this  lad  here  is  to  have  all  I possess.  There’s  a mat- 
ter of  fourteen  hundred  pounds  with  Bird  & Bolton,  bank- 
ers in  Melbourne,  and  what  I have  here  the  lad  knows. 
He  is  to  have  all.  Do  you  understand?  ” 

“ Yes,  Bush.” 

“ I’ve  paper  and  ink  in  my  tent,”  said  one ; “ I’ll  bring 
them,  and  draw  up  a line  to  that  effect,  which  you  shall 
sign  if  you  can.” 

“ Do  so,  and  quick,”  said  Bush. 

In  five  minutes  the  paper  was  brought  and  the  man  who 
proposed  this  plan,  after  asking  Harry’s  name,  wrote  as 
follows : 

“ I,  John  Bush,  being  about  to  die,  bequeath  to  Harry 
Raymond,  here  present,  all  that  I have,  namely,  fourteen 
hundred  pounds  in  the  hands  of  Bird  & Bolton,  bankers, 
of  Melbourne,  and  whatever  I may  leave  here.” 

“ I don’t  know  whether  that’s  ship-shape,”  said  the 
writer ; “ but  if  you  sign  it,  we  will  witness  it,  and  I think 
it  will  do.” 

The  pen  was  placed  in  Bush’s  fingers,  and  he  succeeded 
with  some  difficulty  in  affixing  his  signature,  after  which 


140 


The  Death  of  Bush 


lie  sank  back  exhausted.  The  three  men  who  had  come  up 
put  down  their  names  as  witnesses,  or  rather  two  of  them 
did,  and  the  third,  who  was  unable  to  write,  made  his  mark. 

“ I’m  glad  that’s  done,”  said  Bush,  a smile  of  satisfac- 
tion crossing  his  face.  “ I can  die  more  content.  Give 
the  paper  to  the  lad.” 

The  paper  was  handed  to  Harry,  who  received  it  with 
much  emotion. 

“ Thank  you,  Bush,”  he  said ; “ but  I’d  ten  times  rather 
you’d  live  to  enjoy  this  money  yourself.” 

“ I don’t  doubt  it,  lad ; but  it  wasn’t  to  be.  I hope  the 
money’ll  give  you  pleasure.  Then  I can  think  that  I have 
done  some  good.” 

The  three  men  who  had  witnessed  the  paper  next  turned 
their  attention  to  Henderson. 

“ What  are  you  going  to  do  with  me  ? ” he  asked,  nerv- 
ously. 

“ You’ll  see  in  the  morning,”  said  one,  grimly. 

He  was  securely  bound,  and  carried  to  one  of  the  tents, 
where  he  was  kept  under  secure  guard.  Meanwhile  Harry 
watched  beside  the  suffering  man. 

“ I wish  there  was  a doctor  near  by,”  he  said. 

“ No  doctor  could  do  me  any  good  now,”  said  Bush. 
“ I’ve  got  my  death-wound.” 

Indeed  it  seemed  so.  The  knife  had  done  its  work  so 
surely  that  not  all  the  doctors  in  the  world  could  have 
saved  the  miner  from  death.  About  four  o’clock  in  the 
morning  he  died.  Then  Harry,  exhausted  with  watching, 
fell  asleep  beside  his  dead  comrade,  and  slept  heavily  till 
he  was  aroused  by  a rough  shake. 

He  looked  up,  and  recognized  one  of  the  three  men  who 
had  come  to  their  tent  the  night  before. 

“ Are  you  coming  to  see  Henderson  swing?  ” he  asked. 

“What?” 

“ We’ve  tried  him,  and  he’s  to  be  hung  as  soon  as  they 
can  get  a rope.” 


The  Death  of  Bush 


141 


Justice  is  swift  in  mining  communities.  It  was  not  yet 
seven  o’clock  in  the  morning,  but  the  guilty  man  had  al- 
ready been  tried,  and  punishment  was  to  be  inflicted. 

Harry  shuddered. 

“ No,”  he  said;  “ I don’t  want  to  see  it.” 

“ He  killed  your  friend.” 

“ I know  he  did ; but  I pity  the  poor  wretch.  I suppose 
he  ought  to  be  punished ; but  I don’t  want  to  see  it.” 

“ You’re  too  soft-hearted;  but  just  as  you  like.” 

Half  an  hour  after,  as  Harry  still  lay  in  his  tent,  a 
miner  came  to  him. 

“ Is  it  all  over?  ” asked  Harry,  sick  at  heart. 

“ Yes,  it’s  all  over.  Henderson  won’t  prowl  round  any 
more.” 

During  the  day  Bush  was  buried.  The  funeral  cere- 
monies were  slight.  A grave  was  dug  on  the  hillside,  and 
the  body  was  lowered  down,  and  hastily  covered  over. 
Harry  procured  a piece  of  board,  which  he  set  up  for  a 
gravestone,  cutting  on  its  surface,  as  well  as  he  could,  his 
friend’s  name  in  rude  capitals — JOHN  BUSH. 

He  took  into  his  confidence  the  three  miners  who  have 
been  already  spoken  of,  and  told  them  about  the  nugget, 
feeling  that  it  might  prove  a source  of  danger  to  himself, 
as  well  as  Bush,  unless  he  availed  himself  of  the  assistance 
of  others.  He  offered  to  divide  a thousand  dollars  between 
them,  if  they  would  help  him  to  get  it  safe  to  Melbourne. 
They  were  witnesses  to  the  paper  which  Bush  had  signed, 
and  Harry  thought  it  probable  that  their  presence  and 
testimony  might  be  needed  to  satisfy  Bird  & Bolton,  first 
of  the  death  of  Bush,  and  next  of  his  rightful  claim  to  the 
money  belonging  to  the  deceased,  which  the  firm  had  on 
deposit. 

The  three  miners  were  quite  willing  to  accompany 
Harry.  The  sum  which  he  offered  them  would  probably 
far  exceed  their  earnings  during  the  time  occupied,  even 
after  deducting  all  necessary  expenses.  A day  later,  there- 
10  w 


142  Harry  Decides  to  Leave  Australia 


fore,  Harry,  escorted  by  his  three  mining  acquaintances, 
with  the  costly  nugget  in  charge,  started  on  his  return  to 
Melbourne. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

HARRY  DECIDES  TO  LEAVE  AUSTRALIA 

“ I wish  Harry  were  here,55  said  Maud  Lindsay,  discon- 
tentedly. “ It’s  so  lonesome  since  he  went  away.” 

“ Upon  my  word,  that  is  complimentary,”  said  her 
father.  “ You  don’t  appear  to  value  my  company.” 

“ Of  course  I do,  papa ; but  then  you  know  you  are  away 
a good  deal  of  the  time.  Besides,  you  are  older  than  I am.” 
“ That  is  unfortunately  true.  I believe  most  fathers  are 
older  than  their  daughters.” 

46  Have  you  heard  from  Harry  yet?  ” 

“ Not  since  the  letter  of  last  week.  He  reported  then 
that  he  had  not  found  much  gold.” 

66 1 wish  he  would  make  his  fortune  quick,  so  that  he 
could  come  back.” 

“ I begin  to  think  you’re  in  love  with  Harry,  Maud.” 

“ I begin  to  think  so  too,  papa.  Would  you  object  to 
him  for  a son-in-law?  ” 

“ Just  at  present  I might.  I don’t  think  you  are  old 
enough  to  be  married.” 

“ Don’t  be  foolish,  papa.  Of  course  I don’t  want  to  be 
married  till  I am  old  enough.” 

This  conversation  took  place  on  the  morning  of  Harry’s 
return  to  Melbourne.  Indeed,  Maud  had  hardly  ceased 
speaking  when  a knock  was  heard  at  the  door.  Maud  rose 
to  open  it.  She  was  overwhelmed  with  delight  when,  in 
the  visitor,  in  spite  of  his  rough  garb,  she  recognized  our 
hero,  the  loss  of  whose  company  she  had  been  deploring. 

“ O Harry,  how  glad  I am  to  see  you ! ” she  exclaimed, 
actually  hugging  Harry  in  her  delight. 


Harry  Decides  to  Leave  Australia  143 


Harry  was  rather  embarrassed  at  the  unexpected 
warmth  of  his  reception,  but  felt  that  it  would  be  impolite 
not  to  kiss  Maud  in  return,  and  accordingly  did  so. 

44  I am  glad  to  see  you,  Harry,”  said  Mr.  Lindsay,  ad- 
vancing to  meet  him.  44  Have  you  just  arrived  from  the 
mines  ? ” 

44  Yes,  sir.” 

44  I hope  no  ill  luck  has  hurried  you  back.” 

44  Partly  ill  luck,  and  partly  good  luck.  Bush  found  a 
nugget  of  gold  worth  at  least  five  thousand  dollars.” 

46  Then  you  had  nothing  to  do  with  finding  it  ? ” 

44  We  were  partners,  and  he  insisted  that  half  of  it  be- 
longed to  me.” 

44  That  was  generous.  So  you  have  come  back  to  dis- 
pose of  it.  Is  Bush  with  you?  ” 

44  No,”  said  Harry,  soberly.  44  He  is  dead.” 

Harry  seated  himself,  and  gave  a brief  account  of  the 
murderous  attack  upon  Bush,  and  his  death,  mentioning 
in  the  conclusion  that  he  was  the  heir  of  the  miner’s 
property. 

44  Let  me  see  the  paper,”  said*  Mr.  Lindsay. 

Harry  exhibited  the  paper  signed  by  Bush  just  before 
he  died. 

44  Who  are  the  witnesses  whose  names  are  written  here?  ” 
44  The  three  men  who  came  up  at  the  time  of  the 
murder.” 

44  You  will  have  to  send  for  them  to  prove  the  validity 
of  this  document,  and  satisfy  the  bankers  that  you  are  the 
Harry  Raymond  to  whom  the  money  is  bequeathed.” 

44  They  are  here  in  Melbourne.  I brought  them  with 
me.” 

44  You  are  sharper  than  I thought.  What  made  you 
think  of  this  ? ” 

44 1 thought  their  testimony  might  be  needed.  Besides, 
I was  liable  to  be  attacked,  and  perhaps  murdered  on  the 
way,  if  it  were  discovered  that  I had  the  nugget;  so  I 


144  Harry  Decides  to  Leave  Australia 


offered  them  a thousand  dollars  between  them  if  they  would 
come  up  with  me.” 

“It  is  a considerable  sum,  but  I think  you  were  wise  to 
pay  it.  I know  these  bankers  with  whom  your  friend’s 
money  is  deposited.  If  you  desire  it,  I will  take  the  mat- 
ter in  hand,  and  present  your  claim  at  once.” 

“ That  is  what  I wanted  to  ask,  Mr.  Lindsay.  If  you 
will  be  so  kind,  I shall  be  very  much  obliged  to  you.” 
“Then  we  had  better  lose  no  time.  I have  an  hour  to 
spare.  Suppose  you  come  with  me  now.” 

Messrs.  Bird  & Bolton  were  in  their  banking  office. 

“ Good  morning,  Mr.  Lindsay,”  said  Mr.  Bird,  as  that 
gentleman  entered.  “ Is  there  anything  I can  do  for  you 
this  morning?  ” 

“ Not  for  me,  but  for  this  young  man,”  said  Mr.  Lind- 
say, presenting  Harry. 

Mr.  Bird  looked  at  Harry  in  some  surprise,  for  he  was 
still  clad  in  his  rough  miner’s  costume. 

“ You  have  fourteen  hundred  pounds  left  on  deposit  by 
John  Bush,  a miner,  if  I am  rightly  informed.” 

“ Your  information  is  correct,  Mr.  Lindsay.” 

“ John  Bush  is  dead.  This  young  man,  whom  I pre- 
viously knew,  was  his  partner,  and  to  him  Bush  bequeathed 
all  of  which  he  died  possessed.” 

“ I suppose  your  young  friend  has  proof  to  substan- 
tiate his  claim,”  said  Mr.  Bird,  cautiously. 

Here  Mr.  Lindsay  produced  the  paper  already  referred 
to. 

“ This  seems  correct,  but  the  witnesses  ought  to  be  pro- 
duced. They  might  be  men  of  straw.” 

“ Of  course.  In  such  a matter,  you  are  right  to  be 
cautious.  The  witnesses  are  all  in  Melbourne,  and  shall  be 
produced,”  said  Mr.  Lindsay. 

“ I have  no  doubt  all  will  be  satisfactory ; but,  of  course, 
as  a man  of  business,  Mr.  Lindsay,  you  will  not  be  sur- 
prised that  we  require  absolute  proof.” 


Harry  Decides  to  Leave  Australia  145 


44  You  are  perfectly  right  in  doing  so.  I should  do  the 
same  in  your  place.  We  propose  to  bring  the  witnesses 
here,  that  you  may  satisfy  yourself  that  all  is  genuine,  and 
as  it  should  be.  If  you  will  appoint  an  hour  that  will  suit 
your  convenience  they  shall  be  on  hand.” 

44  To-morrow  at  eleven,  then.” 

“ Very  well.” 

After  a little  more  conversation  Mr.  Lindsay  and  Harry 
withdrew. 

44  There  is  one  thing  more  that  I would  like  your  advice 
about,”  said  Harry. 

44  What  is  that?  Of  course  you  shall  have  it.” 

44  I want  to  sell  my  nugget  to  the  best  advantage.” 

44  Where  is  it?” 

44  I will  bring  it  to  the  hotel  at  any  time.  It  is  in  charge 
of  the  three  miners.” 

44 1 will  go  around  with  you  to  the  place  where  they  are 
stopping,  and  then  will  call  with  you  upon  a man  who 
deals  in  gold.  The  matter  may  as  well  be  settled  at  once.” 
The  three  miners  had  put  up  at  an  inferior  inn  in  a nar- 
row street  running  out  of  the  principal  avenue  in  Mel- 
bourne. Luckily  they  were  at  home  when  Harry  called 
with  Mr.  Lindsay. 

The  latter  found  a certain  reluctance  on  their  part  to 
give  up  the  nugget. 

44  You  see,”  said  one,  44  this  young  chap  has  promised  us 
two  hundred  pounds  between  us.  Maybe  he  will  forget  all 
about  that,  and  leave  us  to  shift  for  ourselves.” 

44  Do  you  think  I would  be  so  mean  ? ” exclaimed  Harry. 
46  The  man  is  right,”  said  Mr.  Lindsay.  44  He  wants  to 
have  everything  made  sure.” 

44  But  I can’t  pay  them  till  the  gold  is  sold.” 

44  That’s  true ; nor  would  it  be  advisable,  for  you  want 
their  testimony  before  the  bankers.  But  I think  I see  a 
way  to  arrange  matters.” 

44  How  is  that?  ” asked  Harry. 


146  Harry  Decides  to  Leave  Australia 


“ I will  advance  one-half  the  sum  you  promised  at  once, 
and  guarantee  the  payment  of  the  balance  to-morrow  af- 
ternoon, after  they  have  rendered  in  their  testimony  at  the 
banking  house.” 

It  will  not  be  necessary  to  follow  out  the  business  in  all 
its  details.  There  were  some  unexpected  delays;  but  at 
the  end  of  a fortnight  the  whole  matter  was  settled,  and 
Harry  found  himself,  not  indeed  rich,  but  richer  than  he 
ever  anticipated. 

The  gold  nugget  was  found  to  be  worth  five  thousand 
four  hundred  and  fifty  dollars.  The  money  in  the  bank- 
er’s hands,  with  accruing  interest,  amounted  to  seven  thou- 
sand and  seventy-five.  The  account  was  rendered  in  Eng- 
lish currency,  but  for  convenience  sake  I have  reduced  it 
to  Federal  money.  This,  then,  was  the  final  statement  of 
Harry’s  inheritance: 

On  deposit  with  Bird  & Bolton $7,075.00 

Sum  realized  from  gold  nugget.  . . . 5,450.00 

Total $12,525.00 

From  this  amount  mifst  be  deducted  the  thousand  dol- 
lars which  Harry  agreed  to  pay  to  the  three  miners.  When 
this  was  done,  he  was  left  with  eleven  thousand  five  hundred 
and  twenty-five  dollars,  which,  for  a boy  of  his  age,  was 
certainly  a very  comfortable  capital. 

When  the  matter  was  settled,  Harry  began  to  bethink 
himself  of  home,  and  told  Mr.  Lindsay  that  he  felt  it  his 
duty  to  go  back  to  America  as  soon  as  possible  and  glad- 
den his  mother’s  heart  with  the  news  of  his  good  fortune. 

“ You  are  right,  Harry,”  said  Mr.  Lindsay,  promptly. 
“ Your  first  duty  is  to  your  mother.  I will  not  say  a 
word  to  dissuade  you  from  it.” 

But  if  Mr.  Lindsay  forbore  to  dissuade  Harry,  Maud 
was  not  so  forbearing.  She  was  exceedingly  dissatisfied  at 
the  idea  of  losing  the  society  of  our  hero. 


Squire  Turner  Spins  His  Web 


*47 


44  Why  can’t  we  all  sail  in  the  same  steamer,  papa?” 
she  said. 

44  Because,  Maud,  I am  not  ready  to  go  back  yet.  My 
business  is  not  finished.” 

44  Then  I shall  never  see  Harry  again.” 

44 1 think  you  will.  I have  invited  Harry  to  visit  us  in 
England  next  summer,  and  I think  he  will  accept  the  in- 
vitation.” 

44  Will  you,  Harry?  ” asked  Maud,  eagerly. 

44 1 will  if  I can,  Maud,”  said  Harry ; 44  and  I think  I 
can.” 

44 1 am  afraid  you  will  forget  me,  Harry.” 

44 1 certainly  shall  not,  Maud.  You  have  been  too  kind 
for  that.  As  soon  as  I get  back  to  America  I shall  write 
to  you,  and  let  you  know  how  I arrived.” 

Maud  was  forced  to  be  satisfied  with  this  promise. 
Harry  made  all  needed  preparations  for  his  return,  and 
a week  from  the  time  when  his  affairs  were  settled,  he  took 
cabin  passage  on  a steamer  bound  from  Melbourne  to  New 
York.  We  must  precede  him,  and  inquire  how  matters 
have  been  going  on  in  Vernon  during  his  absence. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

SQUIRE  TURNER  SPINS  HIS  WEB 

Harry’s  disappearance  inflicted  a blow  upon  Mrs.  Ray- 
mond from  which  she  did  not  easily  recover.  Coming  so 
soon  after  her  husband’s  sudden  death,  she  felt  that  her 
life  had  indeed  become  desolate,  and  but  that  she  knew  her 
life  was  necessary  to  little  Katy,  she  would  not  have  cared 
to  live.  But  for  Katy’s  sake  she  tried  to  bear  up  as  well 
as  she  could  against  her  double  loss. 

But  Mrs.  Raymond  had  another  cause  for  anxiety,  and 
that  a serious  one.  During  her  husband’s  life  she  had  al- 


148  Squire  Turner  Spins  His  Web 


ways  lived  in  comfort,  and  never  felt  any  anxiety  about  the 
future.  But  now  whatever  money  was  to  be  earned  for 
the  support  of  the  little  household  must  be  earned  by  her- 
self, for  of  course  Katy  was  too  young  to  earn  anything, 
and  must  for  some  years  be  kept  at  school. 

Squire  Turner  occasionally  called  on  Mrs.  Raymond, 
feeling  that  it  was  for  his  interest  to  assume  the  role  of  a 
disinterested  friend.  One  evening,  about  six  weeks  after 
Harry’s  disappearance,  he  took  his  cane  and  walked  over 
to  the  little  cottage.  The  widow  had  come  to  look  forward 
with  interest  to  his  visits,  feeling  in  her  position  the  need 
of  a friend.  She  welcomed  him,  accordingly,  with  an  evi- 
dent pleasure,  which  he  did  not  fail  to  notice. 

“ I hope  you  are  well,  Mrs.  Raymond,”  he  said,  remov- 
ing his  hat,  and  taking  the  chair  which  the  widow  brought 
forward. 

“ I am  well  in  health,  Squire  Turner,”  was  the  reply, 
“ but  I am  very  unhappy.  I sometimes  feel  as  if  my  sor- 
rows were  greater  than  I can  bear.” 

“ You  have  Katy  left.” 

“ Yes,  Katy  is  a dear  little  girl.  But  for  her  I should 
not  care  to  live.  But  for  her  and  the  hope  that  Harry 
may  come  back  some  time ” 

“ While  there  is  life  there  is  hope,”  said  the  squire.  “ 1 
mean  while  we  are  not  certain  of  death,  there  is  ground 
for  hope.” 

“ If  there  was  anything  I could  do,”  replied  the  widow ; 
“ but  I can  only  wait,  and  the  suspense  is  very  wearing.” 

“ Of  course,  I quite  feel  for  you.  Depend  upon  it,  I 
shall  do  what  I can  to  relieve  your  anxiety  whenever  I see 
clearly  what  to  do.  You  give  me  credit  for  that?  ” 

“ Yes,  Squire  Turner,  I know  you  are  a true  friend. 
The  time  was  when  I did  you  injustice;  but  I see  more 
clearly  now.” 

If  Squire  Turner  had  had  ahy  sense  of  shame  he  would 
have  blushed  at  this  testimony  from  the  woman  whom  he 


Squire  Turner  Spins  His  Web 


149 


had  done  so  much  to  injure;  but  his  feelings  were  not  very 
keen,  and  he  only  listened  with  complacency,  perceiving 
that  he  had  made  good  progress  in  securing  the  widow’s 
confidence.  All  his  plans  seemed  to  be  working  well  thus 
far.  He  was  now  ready  to  take  the  next  step,  and  this 
was  to  get  Mrs.  Raymond  into  his  power  by  placing  her 
under  pecuniary  obligations. 

“ I hope  you  will  excuse  me  one  question  which  I am 
about  to  ask,”  he  said,  “ and  believe  that  it  is  dictated,  not 
by  idle  curiosity,  but  my  interest  in  your  welfare.  Do  you 
not  find  considerable  difficulty  in  earning  enough  money  to 
defray  your  expenses?  99 

“ Yes,”  said  Mrs.  Raymond,  “that  is  one  of  my  troubles. 
Katy  and  I have  few  wants ; but  I find  it  costs  a good  deal 
for  food  and  fuel  and  clothes.” 

“ Of  course.” 

“ Especially  as  I have  no  way  of  earning  except  by  the 
needle.  Sewing  is  very  poorly  paid.” 

“ That  is  quite  true.  By  the  way,  Mrs.  Raymond,  I 
shall  be  glad  to  give  you  all  the  work  I have  in  that  line, 
and  to  pay  you  a fair  price  for  doing  it.” 

“ Thank  you,  Squire  Turner.  It  will  be  a favor  to  me.” 
“ And  if  you  find  you  can’t  meet  your  expenses,  don’t 
hesitate  at  any  time  to  apply  to  me  for  a loan.” 

“ You  are  very  kind,  Squire  Turner,  but  I don’t  like  to 
borrow  money.” 

“ As  to  that,  I can  show  you  a way  that  will  relieve 
your  feeling.” 

“ What’s  that?  ” 

“ You  are  aware  that  this  house  belongs  to  you,  with 
the  exception  of  a mortgage  of  four  hundred  dollars,  which 
I hold.  Now  it  is  probably  worth  over  a thousand  dol- 
lars,” he  answered,  courteously. 

“ Mr.  Raymond  considered  it  worth,  with  the  land, 
twelve  hundred  dollars.” 

“ Ahem ! ” said  the  squire,  who  had  his  reasons  for  un- 


150  Squire  Turner  Spins  His  Web 


derrating  the  property ; “ it  was  probably  worth  that  to 
him,  but  I don’t  think  it  would  fetch  much  over  a thou- 
sand, if  it  were  brought  to  a sale.  However,  that  is  not 
to  the  purpose.  I only  mentioned  it  to  suggest  that  the 
property  might  serve  as  ample  security  for  any  sum  you 
might  wish  to  borrow,  so  that  you  need  not  feel  delicate 
about  any  loans  you  might  be  forced  to  ask.” 

“ That  is  true,”  said  Mrs.  Raymond.  “ I did  not  think 
of  that.” 

“ Have  you  a supply  of  money  on  hand  at  present  ? ” 

Mrs.  Raymond  was  forced  to  acknowledge  that  she  had 
less  than  a dollar  in  the  house. 

“ I thought  it  might  be  so,”  he  said,  “ and  therefore  I 
came  provided.  You  had  better  let  me  lend  you  fifty  dol- 
lars.” 

After  some  hesitation  Mrs.  Raymond  consented  to  take 
the  money. 

“ If  you  will  let  me  have  a sheet  of  paper  I will  draw 
up  a note,  which  you  can  sign,”  said  the  squire,  smoothly. 
“ I know  that  it  will  be  more  agreeable  to  your  feelings  to 
regard  the  loan  as  a business  transaction  rather  than  as  a 
favor.” 

How  could  Mrs.  Rymond  feel  otherwise  than  grateful  to 
the  man  who  entered  so  delicately  into  her  feelings?  She 
unhesitatingly  acquiesced  in  what  he  proposed,  and 
brought  forward  writing  materials,  with  which  Squire 
Turner  drew  up  a note  offhand,  which  Mrs.  Raymond 
signed.  He  then  drew  from  his  pocketbook  ten  five-dollar 
bills,  which  he  handed  to  the  widow,  depositing  the  note 
in  his  wallet. 

Squire  Turner  continued,  as  he  had  begun,  to  act  as  a 
sympathizing  friend  of  Mrs.  Raymond.  From  time  to 
time  he  supplied  her  with  money  as  she  required  it,  in  each 
case,  however,  taking  her  note  for  the  amount,  and,  when 
the  sum  was  sufficient  to  warrant  it,  securing  it  by  an  ad- 
ditional mortgage  upon  the  property.  When  he  proposed 


Squire  Turner  Spins  His  Web 


I5i 


this,  it  was  ostensibly  to  spare  the  feelings  of  the  widow, 
and  prevent  her  from  feeling  any  delicacy  or  sense  of 
pecuniary  obligations. 

“ You  see,  Mrs.  Raymond,”  he  said,  smoothly,  “ you 
have  no  cause  to  feel  grateful  to  me.  Every  pecuniary 
transaction  between  us  is  upon  a strict  business  basis.  I 
know  you  would  prefer  that  it  should  be  so.” 

“ I know  that  you  are  very  kind,  Squire  Turner,  and  I 
can’t  help  feeling  grateful,  though  you  tell  me  there  is  no 
occasion  for  my  being  so.” 

Meanwhile,  Squire  Turner  had  kept  in  constant  corre- 
spondence with  Mr.  Robinson,  the  Milwaukee  lawyer, 
touching  the  land  grant  already  referred  to,  and  it  became 
necessary  for  him  to  obtain  Mrs.  Raymond’s  authority  to 
act  for  her  in  the  matter.  It  was  important  for  him  to 
do  this,  without  leading  her  to  suspect  that  it  was  a mat- 
ter of  much  moment.  One  evening  he  introduced  the  sub- 
ject as  if  casually: 

66  By  the  way,  Mrs.  Raymond,  your  son  Harry  placed 
in  my  hands  some  time  since  a land  warrant  belonging  to 
your  late  father,  with  the  request  that  I would  ascertain 
whether  it  was  worth  anything.” 

“ I remember  it  now  that  you  mention  it,  Squire  Tur- 
ner,” said  the  widow.  “ I suppose  it  is  worthless.” 

“ No,”  said  the  squire,  candidly.  “ I think  you  may  get 
a little  something  for  it.  I suppose  fifty  or  a hundred  dol- 
lars would  be  acceptable.” 

“ It  would  be  more  than  I ever  expected  to  realize  from 
it.  Do  you  really  think  it  is  likely  to  amount  to  as  much 
as  that  ? ” 

“ I really  do — that  is,  I hope  so.  If  you  are  content 
to  give  me  authority  to  act  for  you,  I will  do  the  best  I 
can,  and,  of  course,  I shall  charge  you  nothing  for  my 
services.” 

" How  kind  you  are,  Squire  Turner.  I will  sign  any- 
thing you  think  best.” 


*5* 


An  Unexpected  Proposal 


“ I have  brought  a paper  properly  drawn  up,  empower- 
ing me  to  act  for  you,”  said  the  squire.  “ I will  see  that 
you  have  no  trouble  in  the  matter.” 

Here  he  produced  the  paper,  and  Mrs.  Raymond  un- 
hesitatingly affixed  her  signature. 


CHAPTER  XXXIY 

AN  UNEXPECTED  PROPOSAL 

The  next  week  Squire  Turner  started  for  Milwaukee. 
He  did  not  mention  this  as  his  destination  in  the  village, 
but  stated  that  he  had  business  in  Chicago  and  beyond, 
not  caring  to  excite  any  suspicions  in  Vernon,  which  was 
just  large  enough  for  everybody  to  feel  interested  in  every- 
body else’s  affairs.  But  in  reality  he  stopped  in  Chicago 
only  long  enough  to  take  dinner,  and  then  hurried  on  to 
Milwaukee,  where  he  proceeded  at  once  to  the  office  of  Mr. 
Robinson. 

“ I am  glad  to  see  you,  Squire  Turner,”  said  the  law- 
yer, rising  from  the  table  at  which  he  was  seated ; “ the 
fact  is,  I was  just  thinking  over  your  business.” 

“ Well,  what  is  the  prospect?  ” asked  Squire  Turner. 

“ Excellent.  The  parties  at  first  were  disposed  to  bluff 
me  off,  and  pooh-pooh  our  claims ; but  they  have  probably 
taken  legal  advice  and  have  changed  their  tune  in  conse- 
quence.” 

“ Do  they  propose  anything?  ” 

“ Yes ; they  offer  five  thousand  dollars  for  the  surrender 
of  the  land  warrant,  which  will  insure  them  a perfect  title.” 

“ Five  thousand  dollars,”  repeated  Squire  Turner, 
slowly.  “ Of  course,  that  is  a good  sum  compared  with 
the  original  value  of  the  warrant ; but ” 

“ Small  when  the  present  value  of  the  land  is  considered. 
Precisely  so.” 


An  Unexpected  Proposal 


J5  3 


“ How  much  do  you  think  I ought  to  get  ? 99 
66  Not  less  than  ten  thousand  dollars.” 

“ Is  there  a chance  of  their  coming  to  that  figure  ? 99 
“ Yes.” 

“ I should  prefer  friendly  compromise  to  initiating  legal 
proceedings,  even  if  I get  less.” 

Squire  Turner  had  two  reasons  for  this  preference. 
First,  he  knew  well  enough  the  delays  of  the  law,  and  that 
years  might  pass  before  the  matter  could  be  settled,  if  once 
the  law  should  be  appealed  to.  But,  more  than  this,  such 
a course  would  produce  more  or  less  publicity,  and  Mrs. 
Raymond  might  hear  of  it,  which  was  very  far  from  his 
wishes.  But  a compromise  could  be  effected  without  any 
public  mention  of  the  affair,  and  this  would  be  safer  and 
more  speedy. 

“ By  the  way,  Turner,  are  you  personally  interested  in 
this  matter  ? ” asked  the  lawyer. 

“ Yes,”  said  the  squire.  46  The  claimant  is  a friend  of 
mine,  and  I have  advanced  money  on  it,  considering  it  a 
fair  security.  If  she  loses,  I also  become  a loser.” 

This  was  not  true,  except  indirectly,  for,  as  the  reader 
knows,  Squire  Turner  could  only  lose  by  being  obliged  to 
forego  his  purpose  of  marriage. 

“ You  have — excuse  my  inquiring — authority  to  act  in 
the  matter  ? 99 

The  squire  drew  out  the  document  to  which  he  had  ob- 
tained Mrs.  Raymond’s  signature,  as  described  in  the  pre- 
ceding chapter.  Mr.  Robinson  glanced  at  it. 

“ Quite  correct,”  he  said.  “ Well,  then,  what  shall  we 
decide?  99 

“ Stand  out  for  ten  thousand  dollars,”  said  the  squire. 
“ I don’t  mind  a few  months’  delay.  In  fact,  for  some 
reasons,  the  delay  will  be  satisfactory  to  me.” 

“ If  such  are  your  views,  we  shall  probably  gain  our 
point,”  said  Mr.  Robinson.  “ It  will  take  some  time  to 
bring  the  parties  up  to  the  point,  but  in  six  months  I think 


J5  4 


An  Unexpected  Proposal 


it  can  be  effected,  if  we  stand  firm.  Will  six  months  be 
too  long?  55 

“ Not  at  all.  We  will  stand  firm.” 

I must  stop  here  to  explain  why  it  was  that  Squire  Tur- 
ner was  in  no  hurry  to  bring  the  matter  to  a conclusion. 
Nine  months  only  had  passed  since  Mr.  Raymond’s  death, 
and  an  offer  of  marriage  on  his  part  to  Mrs.  Raymond 
would,  he  felt,  be  considered  premature,  and  be  very  prob- 
ably declined.  Now,  if  the  matter  was  settled  at  once  in 
favor  of  Mrs.  Raymond,  she  was  liable  at  any  time  to  be 
made  aware  of  it  in  some  unforeseen  way,  and  if  thus 
made  pecuniarily  independent,  the  squire  felt  that  she 
would  prefer  not  to  contract  a second  marriage.  He 
counted  upon  obtaining  her  consent  for  the  sake  of  her 
child,  whom  he  could  support  in  comfort  and  afford  more 
advantages,  which  otherwise  the  mother  would  be  quite 
unable  to  provide.  It  therefore  suited  his  purposes  better* 
that  the  matter  should  be  protracted  for,  say  six  months, 
when  a sufficient  time  would  have  elapsed,  since  Mr.  Ray-* 
mond’s  death,  to  make  his  proposal  proper. 

Squire  Turner  returned  from  his  Western  trip,  and,  of 
course,  took  an  early  opportunity  to  call  on  Mrs.  Ray- 
mond. 

“ Did  you  have  a pleasant  journey?  ” asked  the  widow. 

“ Very.  By  the  way,  I stopped  at  Milwaukee  on  my 
return.” 

“ Did  you  hear  anything  of  the  warrant?  ” 

“ Yes ; I find  there  is  a chance  of  realizing  seventy-five 
or  a hundred  dollars  from  it.  It  is  not  much,  to  be 
sure ” 

“ It  will  be  a good  deal  to  me.  You  are  certainly  very 
kind,  Squire  Turner.  You  must  deduct  any  expenses 
which  you  have  incurred  about  it.” 

“ I couldn’t  think  of  it,  Mrs.  Raymond,”  said  the  squire, 
in  a cordial  manner.  “ It  is  a pleasure  to  me  to  serve  my 
friends.” 


An  Unexpected  Proposal 


155 


“ How  much  I have  misjudged  Squire  Turner  in  times 
past ! 99  thought  Mrs,  Raymond,  and  she  thanked  him 
again. 

Two  months  later  Squire  Turner  received  a letter  from 
the  Milwaukee*  lawyer,  in  which  he  stated  that  the  parties 
had  increased  their  offer  to  seven  thousand  dollars. 

Squire  Turner  replied  that  the  offer  was  not  satisfac- 
tory, and  that  the  negotiation  must  proceed.  He  was  in 
no  particular  hurry,  he  said. 

So  negotiations  continued  until  the  six  months  had 
nearly  passed.  It  seemed  pretty  clear  now  that  Squire 
Turner’s  ultimatum  would  shortly  be  accepted,  nine  thou- 
sand dollars  having  been  already  offered.  Mr.  Robinson 
advised  his  client  to  come  out  to  Milwaukee,  feeling  con- 
fident that,  if  he  were»personally  present,  the  matter  could 
be  satisfactorily  arranged  on  his  own  terms.  To  this  the 
squire  was  not  averse ; but  first  he  wished  to  see  what  were 
his  chances  of  success  with  the  widow. 

Accordingly,  he  dressed  himself  with  more  than  usual 
care,  one  evening,  and  walked  round  to  the  house  of  Mrs. 
Raymond.  He  had  become  such  a frequent  visitor  there 
of  late  that  his  visits  never  excited  surprise. 

“ Have  you  heard  anything  from  Milwaukee,  Squire 
Turner?  ” asked  the  widow. 

66  Not  very  recently.  I don’t  doubt,  however,  that  mat- 
ters will  turn  out  favorably.  In  fact,  I am  so  confident 
that  I am  quite  willing  to  advance  you  fifty  dollars  on  the 
warrant.” 

“ Thank  you,  Squire  Turner;  but  just  at  present  I have 
a little  money  on  hand.  I am  glad  you  think  I shall  get 
it.” 

“ I feel  sure  of  it.” 

There  was  a moment’s  pause,  and  then  he  proceeded: 
“ There  is  a matter  about  which  I would  like  to  speak  to 
you  alone,  Mrs.  Raymond,  if  you  would  be  willing  to  send 
Katy  out  of  the  room  for  a few  minutes.” 


An  Unexpected  Proposal 


156 


“ Certainly.  Katy,  you  may  go  upstairs  for  a little 
while.” 

Katy  left  the  room,  and  Squire  Turner  found  himself 
alone  with  the  widow.  JIe  drew  his  chair  a little  nearer 
and  commenced : 

“ I am  about  to  make  you  a proposal,  Mrs.  Raymond, 
which  I think  will  be  mutually  advantageous,  and  I hope 
you  will  regard  it  in  that  light.  I have  had  it  in  view  for 
some  time,  but  felt  delicate  about  introducing  the  subject 
before.  I hope  you  regard  me  as  a friend.” 

“ Indeed,  you  have  been  a true  friend  to  me,  Squire 
Turner.” 

“ I have  tried  to  be,”  said  the  squire,  modestly.  “ But 
I will  not  waste  time,  but  at  once  make  my  proposal.  You 
have  lost  your  husband,  I my  wife.  I need  some  one  to 
superintend  my  house,  and  look  after  my  son,  while  you 
need  a protector  who  is  able  to  give  you  a good  home. 
Will  you  be  my  wife?  ” 

“ Indeed,  Squire  Turner,”  said  Mrs.  Raymond,  startled, 
“ I never  anticipated  that  your  proposal  would  be  of  such 
a character.” 

u And  yet,  why  should  you  be  surprised?  Need  I recall 
that  time,  years  since,  when  we  were  both  younger,  and  I 
made  the  same  offer?  You  see  my  attachment  is  no  new 
thing.  You  preferred  another,  but  he  has  been  taken  from 
you.” 

“ I thank  you  very  much  for  your  kind  offer,”  said  Mrs. 
Raymond,  46  but  I have  never  thought  of  marrying  again 
since  my  husband’s  death.  I do  not  think  it  would  be 
right.” 

“ I think  your  late  husband  would  favor  it.  Think  of 
your  dependent  condition.  You  have  hard  work  to  earn  a 
poor  living,  and  when  the  four  hundred  dollars  which  re- 
main to  you  are  gone,  you  will  indeed  be  in  a different 
position.” 

“ That  is  true.” 


Two  Strangers  Put  in  an  Appearance  157 


“ Consider,  on  the  other  hand,  that  I could  give  you  a 
good  home  at  once,  and  relieve  you  from  all  pecuniary  anxi- 
ety. Your  little  Katy  needs  better  advantages  than  you 
can  give  her.  She  seems  to  have  a taste  for  music.  I 
should  have  her  at  once  commence  lessons  on  the  piano,  and 
would  take  care  that  she  should  receive  as  good  an  educa- 
tion as  money  could  procure.  For  her  sake,  Mrs.  Ray- 
mond, I hope  you  will  reconsider  your  decision.” 

“ If  I thought  it  would  be  right,”  said  the  widow,  hesi- 
tatingly. 

“ I will  not  ask  you  to  decide  at  once.  Take  three  days 
for  it,  and  if  you  have  any  friend  whom  you  trust,  ask 
that  friend’s  advice.  Will  you  do  so?  ” 

“ Yes,”  said  the  widow,  “ I will  do  as  you  advise.  I will 
think  over  your  proposal,  and  I will  try  to  decide  in  three 
days’  time.” 

“ Then  I will  call  on  Tuesday  to  receive  your  decision. 
Let  me  hope  it  will  be  favorable.” 

Squire  Turner  left  the  cottage  in  a satisfied  frame  of 
mind.  He  felt  sure  that  for  Katy’s  sake  Mrs.  Raymond 
would  accept  him. 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

IN  WHICH  TWO  STRANGERS  PUT  IN  AN  APPEARANCE 

Mrs.  Raymond  consulted  with  a friend,  according  to 
Squire  Turner’s  suggestion,  and  was  advised  by  all  means 
to  accept. 

“ It  will  be  such  an  advantage  for  Katy,  you  know,”  her 
friend  said. 

“ If  Harry  were  at  home  I would  not  do  it,”  said  the 
widow.  “T  don’t  think  he  would  like  it.  As  it  is,  it  is 
only  for  Katy’s  sake  that  I give  my  consent.” 

11  w 


v . ^ 

158  Two  Strangers  Put  in  an  Appearance 

So  when  Squire  Turner  called  for  his  answer  he  found 
it  to  be  favorable.  He  urged  immediate  marriage.  For 
this  he  had  his  reasons,  as  he  desired  to  be  in  a situation 
to  complete  his  Western  negotiation. 

Mrs.  Raymond  would  have  preferred  to  postpone  the 
marriage  for  six  months ; but  she  could  assign  no  reasons 
for  it,  and  so  at  length  yielded  to  the  squire’s  request,  and 
that  day  four  weeks  was  appointed  for  the  wedding.  The 
next  day  Squire  Turner  went  to  the  city,  and  selected  a 
handsome  silk  dress-pattern,  which  was  forwarded  by  ex- 
press to  Mrs.  Raymond,  with  an  intimation  that  it  was  for 
her  wedding-dress.  She  could  not  do  otherwise  than  ac- 
cept it,  and  the  village  dressmaker  was  sent  for  at  once  to 
superintend  its  making  up. 

Time  slipped  by,  and  the  day  for  the  marriage  had 
nearly  arrived.  The  wedding-dress  was  completed,  and 
various  other  articles,  which  had  also  been  sent  through 
the  squire’s  liberality,  lay  upon  the  bed  in  Mrs.  Raymond’s 
chamber. 

“ What  a beautiful  dress,  mother ! ” said  Katy.  “ I 
wish  you  would  try  it  on.” 

More  to  please  the  little  girl  than  herself,  Mrs.  Ray- 
mond consented  and  tried  on  the  new  dress.  She  was  still 
a fine-looking  woman,  as  I have  already  said,  and  the  new 
dress  became  her  well.  Little  Katy  looked  at  her  in  ad- 
miration, and  said,  “ How  beautiful  you  look,  mother ! I 
wish  Harry  were  here  to  see  you.” 

They  were  in  a room  on  the  second  floor,  and  there  was 
no  one  in  the  lower  part  of  the  house.  Just  then  the  front 
door  was  heard  to  open. 

“ Go  downstairs,  Katy,”  said  Mrs.  Raymond.  “ Some- 
body has  come  in.  See  who  it  is,  and  come  and  tell  me.” 

Katy  went  down,  and  directly  Mrs.  Raymond  heard  a 
loud  exclamation.  She  could  not  exactly  make  it  out,  but 
it  sounded  like  “ Harry ! ” A wild  hope  sprang  up  in  her 
heart.  Without  thinking  of  her  bridal  dress  she  hurried 


Two  Strangers  Put  in  an  Appearance  159 


downstairs.  She  was  not  deceived.  There  stood  Harry, 
her  Harry,  taller  and  manlier  than  when  she  saw  him  last, 
but  with  the  same  frank,  handsome  face,  holding  his  little 
sister  in  his  arms. 

46  Harry!”  exclaimed  Mrs.  Raymond,  in  joyful  sur- 
prise ; and  in  a moment  the  long-separated  son  and  mother 
embraced. 

44  God  be  thanked  for  your  return,  my  dear  son ! ” she 
said.  44  Where  have  you  been  all  this  long  time  ? 99 

44  It  will  take  a long  time  to  tell,  mother.  I have  just 
returned  from  Australia.” 

44  From  Australia ! ” exclaimed  Mrs.  Raymond,  in 
amazement. 

44  Yes,  mother,  it’s  a long  story.  I will  tell  it  by  and  by. 
But  how  well  you  are  looking!  And  (for  the  first  time 
noticing  his  mother’s  elegant  dress)  how  handsomely  you 
are  dressed!  Have  you  come  into  a fortune  since  I went 
away?  ” 

44  No,  Harry,”  said  Mrs.  Raymond,  confused. 

44 1 expected  to  find  you  in  poverty,  perhaps  in  want,” 
said  Harry,  puzzled  more  and  more.  44 1 didn’t  think  to 
see  you  dressed  like  a queen.” 

44  It’s  mother’s  wedding-dress,  Harry,”  said  little  Katy, 
who  did  not  share  her  mother’s  embarrassment. 

44  Your  wedding-dress,  mother ! ” Harry  exclaimed,  his 
face  clouding.  44  Who  are  you  going  to  marry?  ” 

44 1 did  it  for  the  best,  Harry,”  said  his  mother,  un- 
easily ; 44  and  he  has  been  very  kind.” 

44  Who  is  he,  mother  ? ” 

44  Squire  Turner.  He ” 

44  Squire  Turner ! ” exclaimed  Harry,  vehemently, 
springing  to  his  feet ; 44  it  is  not  possible  you  are  thinking 
of  marrying  him.  He  is  the  worst  enemy  we  have.” 

44  No,  Harry,”  said  his  mother;  44  you  are  mistaken 
there.  You  must,  at  least,  do  him  justice.  He  has  been 
very  kind,  very  kind,  indeed.  I don’t  know  how  I should 


160  Two  Strangers  Put  in  an  Appearance 


have  got  along,  in  the  sad  days  after  we  lost  you,  but  for 
his  kindness.” 

44  So  you  think  he  has  been  kind,  mother  ? ” said  Harry, 
with  a peculiar  expression. 

44  Very  kind,  as  Katy  can  tell  you,”  said  Mrs.  Raymond. 
44  Not  that  this  is  reason  enough  to  marry  him.  But  it  is 
for  Katy’s  sake  I am  going  to  do  it.” 

44  Then  you  don’t  love  him,  mother?  ” 

44  I shall  never  love  any  one  again,  Harry.  My  love  was 
buried  in  your  father’s  grave.” 

46 1 am  glad  of  that,  at  any  rate ; glad  that  you  don’t 

love  this  scoundrel ” 

44  Harry,  Harry,  don’t  talk  so,  I beg  of  you.” 

44  Have  you  any  idea  why  I went  away  so  suddenly?  I 
don’t  mean  to  New  York;  but  how  it  happened  that  I dis- 
appeared from  New  York?  ” 

44  No,  Harry,  I know  nothing  of  it.” 

44  Then  I will  tell  you.  Squire  Turner,  whom  you  think 
so  kind,  had  me  kidnapped  on  board  a vessel  bound  for 
China,  and  I started  on  my  long  voyage  without  any 
chance  of  letting  you  know  what  had  become  of  me.” 

44  But  what  interest  would  Squire  Turner  have  in  get- 
ting you  out  of  the  country?  ” asked  Mrs.  Raymond. 

44 1 think  I know  of  a reason,  mother,”  said  Harry ; 
44  but  I don’t  care  to  mention  it  now.” 

44  You  said  the  vessel  was  bound  for  China.  How,  then, 
did  you  get  to  Australia  ? ” 

44 1 was  thrown  into  the  6ea,”  said  Harry,  44  and,  after 
floating  about  for  many  hours,  was  picked  up  at  length 
by  a vessel  bound  for  Australia.” 

44  You  have,  indeed,  encountered  great  perils,  my  dear 
son,”  said  his  mother,  shuddering.  44  Thank  God,  you 
escaped  them  all,  and  are  once  more  restored  to  us.” 

Harry  was  about  to  question  his  mother  more  particu- 
larly respecting  her  trials  during  his  absence,  when  a 
knock  was  heard  at  the  door. 


Two  Strangers.  Put  in  an  Appearance  161 


“ I will  open  it,  mother,”  said  Harry. 

Opening  the  front  door  he  saw  on  the  step  a well-dressed 
gentleman,  whom  he  did  not  recognize. 

“ Does  Mrs.  Raymond  live  here?  ” asked  the  stranger. 

“ Yes,  sir.  Would  you  like  to  see  her?  ” 

“ I should  like  to  do  so.  I am  managing  some  business 
for  her.” 

Here  he  offered  his  card,  which  bore  the  name: 

“ FRANCIS  ROBINSON, 

66  Attorney-at-Law , 

“ Milwaukee.” 

“ Won’t  you  walk  in,  sir?”  said  Harry,  considerably 
surprised. 

“ This  is  my  mother,”  he  said,  introducing  the  lawyer. 
“ Mother,  this  is  Mr.  Robinson,  of  Milwaukee,  who  says 
he  is  attending  to  some  business  there  for  you.” 

44  Will  you  be  seated,  sir?  ” said  Mrs.  Raymond.  “ I 
had  not  heard  your  name,  but  I suppose  it’s  about  the 
land  warrant.” 

“ May  I inquire,”  said  Harry,  “ how  much  my  mother 
is  likely  to  realize  for  the  land  warrant?  ” 

“ The  other  party  has  agreed  to  your  terms.  They  will 
compromise  without  an  appeal  to  law,  agreeing  to  pay  ten 
thousand  dollars. 

“ Ten  thousand  dollars ! ” repeated  Mrs.  Raymond,  in 
bewilderment.  “ Surely  there  is  some  mistake.  Squire 
Turner  told  me  I might  realize  from  seventy-five  to  a hun- 
dred dollars  from  it.” 

“ Seventy-five  to  a hundred  dollars ! ” he  repeated. 
u Are  you  sure  you  understood  Squire  Turner  aright  ? ” 

“ Certainly.  He  told  me  only  a fortnight  since  that  he 
thought  I would  obtain  this  sum,  and  I felt  lucky  to  get 
anything  at  all.” 


1 62  Two  Strangers  Put  in  an  Appearance 


“ There  is  a great  mistake  somewhere,”  said  the  lawyer, 
significantly.  66  Of  one  thing,  however,  I can  assure  you 
— that  the  ten  thousand  dollars  will  actually  be  paid.” 

“ Mother,”  said  Harry,  “ have  you  given  Squire  Tur- 
ner authority  to  act  for  you  in  this  matter  ? ” 

“ I have — that  is,  I signed  a paper  which  he  said  gave 
him  such  authority.” 

“ He  showed  me  that  paper,”  said  Mr.  Robinson. 

“ Can  my  mother  revoke  that  authority  ? ” asked  Harry. 
“ Undoubtedly.” 

“ Then  she  does  revoke  it  at  once — am  I not  right, 
mother  ? ” 

“ If  you  think  best,  Harry.” 

“ I do  think  best.  It  is  evident  that  Squire  Turner  has 
not  been  faithful  to  your  interests.  If  you  wish,  I will 
act  as  your  agent.” 

“ But  you  are  so  young,  Harry.” 

46 1 have  seen  something  of  the  world,  mother,  since  I 
left  home.  I shall  not  hesitate  to  take  charge  of  the  busi- 
ness. Mr.  Robinson  will  assist  me.” 

“ Certainly.  I shall  be  happy  to  do  whatever  I can.” 

“ Then,  Mr.  Robinson,  if  it  would  not  be  too  much 
trouble,  and  you  can  spare  the  time,  will  you  give  me  a 
history  of  the  case,  and  explain  how  matters  at  present 
stand?” 

“ I see,”  said  the  lawyer,  smiling,  “ that  you  know  how 
to  come  to  the  point.  I will  endeavor  to  imitate  you.” 

He  made  a brief  and  comprehensive  statement,  which 
Harry  readily  understood. 

“ Have  you  the  warrant,  Mr.  Robinson?”  asked  our 
hero. 

“ Yes ; it  was  committed  to  me  by  Squire  Turner.” 

“ That  is  all  right.  I was  afraid  he  had  it  in  his  pos- 
session, and  that  might  give  us  trouble.” 

“ No;  it  is  out  of  his  power  to  affect  the  arrangements 
already  made.” 


Conclusion 


163 


€C  How  long  shall  you  remain  East,  Mr.  Robinson?55 
asked  Harry.  “ I shall  wish  to  see  you  again.55 

“ I shall  remain  in  New  York  a week,  my  headquarters 
being  at  the  Astor  House.55 

“ I will  call  upon  you  there.  Meanwhile,  we  leave  this 
matter  entirely  in  your  hands.55 

Mr.  Robinson  was  about  to  go,  when  little  Katy,  who 
had  been  looking  out  of  the  window,  suddenly  exclaimed : 

“ Mother,  I see  Squire  Turner  coming  up  the  road.  I 
think  he  is  coming  here.55 

All  present  looked  at  each  other  in  momentary  doubt  as 
to  what  was  best  to  be  done.  Harry  was  the  first  to  grasp 
the  situation. 

“ Mr.  Robinson,55  he  said,  “ will  you  be  kind  enough  to 
accompany  me  to  another  room,  and  wait?  I would  like 
your  presence  by  and  by.  Mother,  while  you  are  upstairs 
and  changing  your  dress,  Katy  will  admit  Squire  Turner, 
and  tell  him  you  will  be  down  directly.  Mind,  Katy,  not  a 
word  about  my  having  got  home,  or  about  Mr.  Robinson’s 
being  here.  When  you  come  down,  mother,  you  must  tell 
Squire  Turner  that  you  have  changed  your  mind  about 
marrying  him,  and,  if  he  makes  any  objection,  call  me  in.55 

“ I see  you  are  a master  of  strategy,  my  young  friend,55 
said  Mr.  Robinson,  smiling.  “ I place  myself  unhesitat- 
ingly in  your  hands.55 

Harry’s  programme  was  instantly  carried  out,  and  one 
minute  later  Squire  Turner  knocked  at  the  door  of  the 
cottage. 

CHAPTER  XXXVI 

CONCLUSION 

“ Is  your  mother  at  home,  Katy  ? 55  asked  Squire  Tur- 
ner, as  the  child  opened  the  outer  door. 

“ Yes,  sir,55  said  Katy.  “ She’s  upstairs.” 

“ Will  you  tell  her  I wish  to  see  her?  55 


164 


Conclusion 


“ Yes,  sir.55 

Squire  Turner  walked  in,  and  took  a seat  without  cere- 
mony, as  was  natural,  considering  that  it  was  the  house 
of  his  future  wife.  Katy  went  upstairs,  and  presently 
Mrs.  Raymond,  who  had  changed  her  dress,  came  down. 

“ I thought  you  were  out  of  town,55  she  said,  trying  to 
speak  in  her  usual  manner,  but  succeeding  with  difficulty, 
for  she  could  not  help  thinking  of  the  squire’s  agency  in 
driving  Harry  from  home. 

“ I returned  sooner  than  I anticipated.  By  the  way,  I 
think  I have  found  a tenant  for  this  cottage.55 

“ 1 don’t  think  that  will  be  necessary,  Squire  Turner. 
I shall  probably  continue  to  occupy  it  myself.55 

“ How  can  that  be  ? 55  demanded  the  squire,  surprised. 
“ As  my  wife,  you  will,  of  course,  live  in  my  house.55 

“ I shall  not  become  your  wife.  I have  changed  my 
mind.55 

“ What  does  this  mean  ? 55  he  demanded,  angrily.  66  Why 
do  you  trifle  with  me  thus  ? 55 

“ I am  afraid,  Squire  Turner,  you  have  not  been  so 
much  my  friend  as  I supposed.55 

“ In  what  respect  have  I failed  to  act  as  your  friend?  55 

“ O,  Squire  Turner ! 55  exclaimed  the  widow,  impulsively, 
“ how  could  you  contrive  such  a wicked  plot  against  my 
poor  boy?  How  could  you  send  him  to  sea,  and  not  tell 
me,  when  you  saw  I was  breaking  my  heart  at  his  ab- 
sence ? 55 

The  squire  flushed  at  this  unexpected  accusation.  How 
in  the  world,  he  thought,  could  Mrs.  Raymond  have  heard 
of  his  agency  in  the  abduction  of  Harry? 

“ I don’t  know  what  you  mean,55  he  said ; but  his  face 
belied  his  words. 

“ It  was  wicked,55  said  Mrs.  Raymond,  “ to  endanger 
his  life  and  rob  me  of  happiness ! 55 

“ Who  makes  this  absurd  charge  against  me? 55  de- 
manded the  squire. 


Conclusion 


i65 


The  door  opened,  and  Harry  entered. 

44  Squire  Turner,55  he  said,  44  I don’t  suppose  you  are 
very  glad  to  see  me.  Probably  you  did  not  expect  me 
home  so  soon ; perhaps  not  at  all.55 

44  Where  did  you  come  from?  55  stammered  the  squire. 

44  From  Australia.55 

44  From  Australia — I thought 55 

44  Yes,  you  thought  I was  bound  to  China,55  said  Harry, 
coolly.  44  But  I left  the  Sea  Eagle , not  liking  Captain 
Hartley  Brandon  very  much,  and  went  to  Australia  in- 
stead.55 

This  was  a surprise  to  the  squire,  who  answered,  dog- 
gedly, however,  44  you  seem  to  be  laboring  under  a strange 
mistake,  Harry.  What  possible  motive  could  I have  for 
sending  you  away  ? 55 

44 1 can  think  of  one,55  said  Harry,  significantly ; 44  but 
perhaps  you  would  not  like  to  have  me  mention  it.55 

Again  the  squire’s  face  flushed,  for  he  comprehended  the 
allusion  very  well.  He  turned  to  Mrs.  Raymond. 

44  Am  I to  understand,  Mrs.  Raymond,55  he  said,  44  that 
you  break  your  engagement  to  me?  55 

44 1 should  hardly  expect  to  marry  you  now,  after  all 
that  has  happened.” 

44  Then,”  said  the  squire,  angrily,  44 1 may  as  well  go ; 
but,  before  going,”  he  added,  with  a sneer,  44 1 congratu- 
late you  on  securing  a new  dress  at  my  expense.” 

44  How  is  this,  mother?  55  asked  Harry. 

44  Squire  Turner  gave  me  my  wedding  outfit,”  said  the 
widow,  embarrassed. 

44  Don’t  let  that  trouble  you,  mother,”  said  Harry. 
44  Squire  Turner,  if  you  will  let  me  know  the  expense  which 
you  have  incurred,  I shall  have  pleasure  in  paying  the 
bill.” 

44 1 think  you  will  have  a little  difficulty  in  paying  a 
hundred  and  twenty  dollars,”  sneered  the  squire. 

In  reply  Harry  drew  out  his  pocketbook  and  took  there- 


i66 


Conclusion 


from  a hundred-dollar  bill  and  a twenty,  and  laid  them  on 
the  table. 

“ I think  you  will  find  that  correct,”  he  said. 

“ Where  did  you  get  all  this  money  ? ” the  squire  asked, 
in  astonishment. 

“ My  voyage  turned  out  better  than  you  anticipated,” 
said  Harry.  “ If  you  still  hold  a mortgage  on  this  house, 
I will  take  it  up  whenever  you  desire.” 

It  is  hard  to  say  whether  Squire  Turner  was  more 
pleased  at  getting  back  his  money,  or  disappointed  at  the 
intelligence,  of  Harry’s  good  fortune;  but,  on  the  whole, 
it  is  safe  to  say  that  the  latter  feeling  predominated. 

He  took  the  bills,  and  again  took  his  hat  to  go,  when 
he  was  stopped  by  Harry. 

“ If  you  will  stay  five  minutes  longer,”  he  said,  “ I 
should  like  to  ask  you  one  or  two  questions.  My  mother 
tells  me  that  you  have  been  trying  to  obtain  money  for 
the  land  warrant  I placed  in  your  hands.” 

“ Yes,”  said  the  squire. 

“ May  I ask  what  success  you  have  met  with?  ” 

“ Probably  she  will  realize  a hundred  dollars  from  it.” 

“ On  the  whole,  Squire  Turner,  we  will  not  trouble  you 
to  do  anything  more  about  it.  I think  I can  do  better 
than  that.” 

“ I have  your  mother’s  authority  to  act  as  her  agent. 
You  are  a boy,  and  not  competent  to  manage  it.” 

“ My  mother  recalls  her  authority.” 

“ Is  this  true?  ” demanded  the  squire,  hotly. 

“ Yes,”  said  the  widow.  “ Now  that  Harry  is  at  home, 
I think  he  can  attend  to  it.” 

“ Then  you  won’t  realize  a cent,”  snapped  the  squire. 
“ But  you  can’t  blame  me.  I have  been  doing  my  best  for 
you,  and  that  is  all  the  thanks  I get.  I shall  now  charge 
you  with  the  expenses  I have  incurred  in  the  matter, 
though  I did  not  intend  to  do  so.” 

“ If  the  bill  is  a fair  one  it  shall  be  paid,”  said  Harry. 


Conclusion 


167 


He  went  to  the  door  and  called  “ Mr.  Robinson ! 55  That 
gentleman  entered.  Squire  Turner  looked  at  him  as  if  he 
could  not  believe  the  testimony  of  his  eyes. 

44  Mr.  Robinson!”  he  ejaculated. 

“ Yes,”  said  the  lawyer;  “I  was  called  East,  unexpect- 
edly, and  thought  I would  make  a call  on  you  to  report 
progress.  Not  finding  you  at  home,  I inquired  for  Mrs. 
Raymond,  who,  by  the  way,  I found  had  an  entirely  er- 
roneous idea  of  the  value  of  the  warrant.  You  will  be 
glad  to  know  that  I have  succeeded  in  obtaining  an  offer 
of  ten  thousand  dollars,  which  will  be  paid  over  within  a 
month.” 

This  last  blow  was  too  much  for  Squire  Turner.  Foiled 
at  all  points,  he  dashed  his  hat  angrily  upon  his  head,  and 
rushed  from  the  house  in  undignified  haste.  In  this  con- 
nection, it  may  be  added  that  Harry,  finding  he  had  col- 
lected the  two  thousand  dollars  from  the  insurance  com- 
pany, forced  him  to  return  it.  Squire  Turner  saved  his 
reputation  by  stating  that  the  man  who  set  the  house  on 
fire  had  voluntarily  come  forward  and  paid  the  money, 
which  enabled  him  to  return  the  sum  collected  of  the  com- 
pany. For  this  act  Squire  Turner  was  made  the  subject 
of  a complimentary  paragraph  in  the  county  paper;  but 
it  is  doubtful  if  he  enjoyed  reading  it  much. 

Great  was  Mrs.  Raymond’s  joy  over  the  lucky  turn  in 
her  affairs.  Between  nine  and  ten  thousand  dollars  were 
paid  her  as  the  proceeds  of  the  land  warrant,  and  this 
made  her  quite  comfortable.  When  it  was  ascertained  that 
Harry  had  brought  a still  larger  sum  from  Australia,  he 
became  quite  a great  man  in  Yernon,  and,  if  he  had  not 
been  so  young,  I verily  believe  he  would  have  been  elected 
to  some  responsible  town  office. 

But  it  was  not  Harry’s  intention  to  live  in  Vernon.  He 
wanted  a larger  field  for  his  efforts.  The  next  summer  he 
made  a visit  to  England,  and  was  cordially  received  by 
Mr.  Lindsay,  who  wished  him  to  remain;  but  Harry  was 


1 68 


Conclusion 


unwilling  to  be  separated  from  his  mother,  Mr.  Lindsay 
then  proposed  to  Harry  on  his  return  to  enter  a counting- 
room  in  New  York,  to  learn  business,  with  a view  of  estab- 
lishing a branch  of  his  own  house  in  that  city,  at  a later 
day,  to  be  under  Harry’s  charge.  This  proposal  was  ac- 
cepted by  our  hero,  who  felt  that  it  would  be  advantageous 
to  him.  He  removed  his  mother  and  sister  to  New  York, 
as  they  were  unwilling  to  be  separated  from  him. 

It  is  enough  to  say  that  in  business  Harry  exhibited  the 
same  qualities  which  we  have  already  seen  in  him,  and  that 
his  mastery  of  the  details  was  surprisingly  rapid.  As  I 
write  Harry,  who  is  now  twenty-one,  is  about  to  under- 
take the  charge  of  the  New  York  branch  of  Lindsay  & 
Co.,  which  will  give  him  a commanding  business  position. 
There  are  rumors  that  Maud,  whose  early  preference  for 
him  still  continues,  will,  before  very  long,  become  the  wife 
of  her  father’s  young  American  representative,  and  I am 
inclined  to  think  the  report  is  a true  one. 

My  readers  may  like  to  hear  how  James  Turner  made 
out  in  life.  A year  since,  he  obtained  the  situation  of  teller 
in  a bank,  his  father  standing  surety  for  him.  He  soon 
developed  expensive  tastes,  and  finally  disappeared,  carry- 
ing away  thirty  thousand  dollars  of  the  funds  of  the  bank. 
This  loss  his  father  has  had  to  make  good,  and  in  conse- 
quence, he  has  become  a comparatively  poor  man,  and  a 
very  sour,  morose  man  at  that.  He  was  compelled  to  give 
up  his  imposing  house,  and  he  now  lives  in  the  humble  cot- 
tage formerly  occupied  by  Mrs.  Raymond.  So  the  wheel 
of  fortune  has  turned,  and  those  who  were  once  at  the  top 
are  now  at  the  bottom.  But,  for  Harry  and  his  mother, 
we  hope  many  years  of  happiness  are  in  store.  But,  if  ever 
reverses  should  come,  we  are  sure  that  Harry,  keeping  in 
mind  his  old  motto,  “ Sink  or  Swim,”  would  bear  up 
bravely,  and  turn  defeat  into  victory. 


THE  END 


The  Famous  Alger  Stories  for  Boys 


Give  your  boy  all  he  wants  of  the  Alger  Books.  They  are 
always  unusually  interesting,  and  in  a quiet  way  convey  lessons 
of  pluck,  perseverance,  and  manly  independence. 

THIS  IS  ONE  VOLUME  OF  THE  SERIES 

The  following  books  are  ready  for  delivery : 


1.  Strong  and  Steady 

2.  Strive  and  Succeed 

3.  Try  and  Trust 

4.  Bound  to  Rise 

5.  Risen  From  the  Ranks 

6.  Herbert  Carter’s  Legacy 

7.  Brave  and  Bold 

8.  Jack’s  Ward 

9.  Shifting  for  Himself 

10.  Wait  and  Hope 

11.  Paul  the  Peddler 

12.  Phil  the  Fiddler 


13.  Slow  and  Sure 

14.  Julius  the  Street  Boy 

15.  Tom  the  Bootblack 

16.  Struggling  Upward 

17.  Facing  the  World 

18.  The  Cash  Boy 

19.  Making  His  Way 

20.  Tony  the  Tramp 

21.  Joe’s  Luck 

22.  Do  and  Dare 

23.  Only  an  Irish  Boy 

24.  Sink  or  Swim 


The  Alger  Books  have  held  the  foremost  place  in  juvenile 
fiction  for  forty  years,  and  they  are  read  to-day  with  the  same 
avidity  as  they  were  a generation  ago — and  they  will  continue 
to  be  read  with  equal  interest  so  long  as  boys  are  boys. 

There  are  several  editions  of  these  stories,  but  none  of  them 
are  equal  to  this  new  edition  from  new  plates  for  general  excel- 
lence, at  the  lowest  price  for  which  a well-made  cloth  bound 
book  has  ever  been  offered  by  any  publisher. 


THE  NEW  YORK  BOOK  COMPANY 


147  Fourth  Avenue 


New  York,  N.  Y. 


f 


i 


